OF  THE 

JNIVERSITY  OF,  CALIFORNIA. 


Mrs.  SARAH  P.  WALSWORTH. 

Received  October,  1894. 
Accessions  No.ff^LfJ^^      Class  No. 


9 


,  OC    . 


Engraved  ty  O.Pelu 


• 


REMAINS 


MRS.  CATHARINE  ¥INSLO¥; 

rf 


MEMBER   OF  THE  AMERICAN   MISSION 
AT 


INCLUDING 


A  JOURNAL  AND  LETTERS. 


Compiled  for  the  Massachusetts  Sabbath  School  Society,  and 
approved  by  the    Committee   of    Publication. 


" 


BOSTON:^ 

MASSACHUSETTS    SABBATH    SCHOOL    SOCIETY, 
Depository,  No.   13   CornUUl. 

1851. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1851, 

BY    CHRISTOPHER    C.    DEAN, 
in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  Massachusetts. 


PREFACE. 


Shortly  after  the  death  of  Mrs.  Catharine  Winslow  at 
Madras,  an  earnest  wish  was  expressed  by  her  husband 
that  her  journal  and  letters,  with  a  brief  memoir,  might  be 
given  to  the  public.  There  was,  however,  in  the  minds  of 
some  of  her  friends  an  objection  to  this,  on  the  ground  that 
the  life  of  one  Mrs.  Winslow  had  already  been  written.  But 
upon  mature  reflection,  and  after  years  have  elapsed  since 
the  papers  were  put  into  my  hands,  it  occurred  to  me  that 
a  volume  of  remains — embracing  parts  of  her  journal  and 
some  of  her  correspondence — might  be  prepared  for  the 
benefit  more  especially  of  the  young.  These  writings  pos- 
sessed a  certain  kind  of  merit  which  it  was  thought  would 
attract  the  attention  of  youth,  and  promote  an  interest  on 
the  subject  of  missions  in  hearts  where  perhaps  no  such 
feeling  had  been  entertained.  It  is  with  this  view  that  the 
hand  of  fraternal  affection,  after  repeated  solicitations,  has 
undertaken  to  arrange  and  publish  a  few  of  Mrs.  W's 
writings.  As  to  their  literary  merit,  the  reader  will  judge 
for  himself ;  and  as  to  their  touching  character,  they  will 
no  doubt  speak  to  the  sensibilities  of  many  a  pious  heart. 


REMAIN  S 


MRS.  CATHARINE  WINSLOW. 


CHAPTER   I. 

MRS.  WINSLOW  embarked  with  her  husband, 
Rev.  Myron  Winslow,  in  November,  1835,  for 
Madras.  She  entered  upon  the  missionary 
work  in  the  full  maturity  of  her  powers,  being 
at  that  time  thirty-six  years  of  age.  Though 
it  is  not  the  design  in  these  fragments,  to  pre- 
sent a  consecutive  memoir,  commencing  with 
childhood  and  closing  at  death ;  yet  for  the 
gratification  of  our  young  readers,  it  may  not 
be  amiss  to  state  a  few  facts  relating  to  her 
youth,  as  they  seemed  to  foreshadow  some  of 
those  excellences  of  character  which  were 
afterwards  more  fully  developed, 
i* 


6  REMAINS    OP 

The  subject  of  these  remarks  was  one  of 
six  children,  left  at  a  very  tender  age  to  the 
care  of  a  widowed  mother.  To  that  mother 
and  to  the  little  group  with  which  she  was 
associated,  she  was  ever  the  devoted  daughter 
and  sister.  So  far  back  as  the  writer  can 
recollect,  her  juvenile  history  presented  a  very 
lovely  picture  of  filial  duty  and  sisterly  affec- 
tion. He  cannot  recall  a  single  instance  of 
her  having  been  punished  for  disobeying  her 
mother  ;  and  never,  so  far  as  memory  serves 
him,  does  he  recollect  that  she  indicated  an 
unkind  or  selfish  spirit  in  her  intercourse  with 
the  other  members  of  the  family.  On  the 
contrary  she  discovered  a  noble  generosity 
even  in  childhood,  and  was  always  ready  to 
concede  to  the  wishes  of  others,  even  at  the 
sacrifice  of  her  own  preferences  and  pleasures. 
To  these  amiable  traits  was  added  an  early 
and  very  remarkable  development  of  mind. 
In  fact  her  mind  and  body  both  seemed  in 
advance  of  her  years,  She  was  by  many 
taken  for  a  woman-  whilst  yet  scarcely  in  her 
teens.  In  tho  schools  which  she  attended,  she* 
was,  I  may  aay  in  truth,  invariably  at  the  head* 
For  this  reason,  as  well  as  for  correct  deport 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW. 

merit,  she  was  a  favorite  with  the  teacher, 
who  would  occasionally  avail  himself  of  her 
services  in  the  instruction  of  the  other  pupils. 
Her  mind  had  this  peculiarity,  that  no  study 
was  to  her  either  difficult  or  repugnant  to  her 
taste.  The  most  intricate  problems  in  the 
arithmetic  were  solved  by  her  with  the  great- 
est ease ;  whilst  geography,  poetry,  and  his- 
tory, were  mere  pastime.  Still  if  called  upon 
to  state  the  predominant  taste  of  her  childhood, 
it  must  be  conceded  that  it  was  rather  the 
department  of  poetry  and  belles  lettres,  than 
the  severer  studies  of  mathematics  and  philos- 
ophy. 

Her  imagination,  even  when  quite  a  child, 
was  rich  in  pictures  of  poetic  beauty  ;  and  her 
sensibility  was  of  the  deepest  and  purest  kind. 
As  an  illustration  of  this,  the  writer  well  re- 
collects how  many  winter  evenings  were  enli- 
vened, in  listening  with  absorbed  attention 
to  her  original  sketches  of  romantic  interest, 
well  conceived  and  carried  out,  with  which  she 
was  wont  to  amuse  the  younger  branches  of 
the  household.  How  many  hours  also  were 
passed,  even  after  retiring  to  bed,  in  hearing 
the  tales  which  she  wove  out  of  the  inexhaus. 


8  REMAINS   OF 

ible  stores  of  her  fancy !  Fond  of  poetry 
from  childhood,  her  mind  became  imbued  with 
its  beautiful  imagery  ;  and  her  memory,  ever 
true  to  its  office,  enabled  her  to  recite  passages, 
sometimes  of  great  length,  appropriate  to  the 
circumstances  in  which  she  was  placed.  Kin- 
dred to  this  was  her  love  of  natural  scenery. 
She  was  a  passionate  student  of  the  great  and 
varied  works  of  God. 

Scarcely  had  this  interesting  youth  passed 
into  womanhood,  before  her  hand  was  solicited 
and  given  to  one,  who  as  a  husband  was  de- 
voted to  her  happiness.  So  far  as  reciprocal 
affection  was  concerned  the  attachment  was 
strong ;  but  there  was  considerable  disparity 
in  age  and  in  intellectual  cultivation.  With 
this  devoted  partner  of  her  early  life  she  went 
several  times  to  Europe,  where  every  facility 
was  afforded  her  for  the  cultivation  of  her  tastes 
and  for  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  the  world. 
Her  husband's  death  occurred  subsequently  ta 
her  making  a  profession  of  religion,,  and,  as. 
will  be  seen,  by  on$  of  hs>r  letters-,  under  cir- 
cumstances extremely  trying  to.  her  faith.  For* 
a  long  time  after  thfe,  sad  event  she  remained: 
a  widow,  soothing  her  sorrows  in.  ths 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  9 

of  her  mother  and  sisters.  Connected  with  the 
families  of  the  latter  were  several  little  ones, 
who — having  no  children  of  her  own — became 
objects  of  deepest  interest,  and  for  whose 
amusement  and  instruction  much  of  the  jour- 
nal herein  contained  was  written.  She  was 
thus  engaged,  when  the  Rev.  Mr.  Winslow, 
on  a  visit  to  this  country  in  1835,  made  the 
proposition  to  her  to  unite  her  labors  with  his 
in  the  important  and  responsible  work  of  for- 
eign missions.  The  rest  will  be  better  told 
in  the  journal  and  letters  which  follow.  These 
it  will  be  perceived  were  written  not  in  view  of 
publication,  but  to  interest  her  friends,  to  whom 
she  was  tenderly  attached,  and  in  whose  spirit- 
ual welfare  she  had  ever  taken  the  liveliest 
interest. 

In  appearance  and  manners  Mrs.  Winslow 
was  prepossessing.  Endowed  with  a  fine  taste, 
and  having  enjoyed  in  early  life  the  advanta- 
ges of  European  travel,  she  had  acquired  a 
grace  of  manners  and  a  fund  of  information 
which  rendered  her  in  social  life  an  object  of 
great  attraction.  In  conversation  she  had  few 
equals  among  either  sex.  To  this  assemblage 
of  graces,  we  should  add,  that  her  piety  sat 


10  REMAINS    OF 

like  a  diadem  over  the  whole.  Such  was  Mrs. 
W.  when  she  left  her  native  land  to  spend  the 
remnant  of  her  days — alas,  how  few — among 
the  degraded  tribes  of  India.  Some  may  say, 
what  a  sacrifice  !  Why  were  not  these  intel- 
lectual powers  employed  in  efforts  to  do  good 
at  home  ;  and  these  fine  social  influences  cast 
around  her  own  domestic  circle  ?  It  might  be 
answered,  for  many  years  they  had  been.  But 
in  a  heart  like  hers,  there  stirred  a  spirit  of 
benevolent  enterprise,  that  caught  eagerly  at 
the  idea  of  an  enlarged  and  self-denying  field 
for  its  exercise.  The  constraints  and  restric- 
tions of  society,  in  its  artificial  state,  seemed 
to  fetter  her  energies.  Thus,  when,  in  the 
providence  of  God  the  thought  was  suggested 
of  uniting  her  destiny  with  one,  who  for  years 
had  labored  to  enlighten  and  save  the  heathen, 
her  soul  took  fire  at  the  prospect,  and  after 
much  prayer  and  deep  reflection,  she  decided 
to  become  a  missionary.  It  may  not  be  amiss 
here  to  let  her  speak  for  herself,  both  in  rela- 
tion to  her  religious  history,  and  the  feelings 
with  which  she  contemplated  the  responsible 
work  which  it  was  proposed  she  should  under- 
take. The  communication  which  is  subjoined, 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  11 

was  made  at  the  earnest  request  of  a  clergy- 
man who  had  long  known  her,  and  who,  now 
that  he  was  to  bid  her  farewell,  wished  this 
brief  narrative  as  a  memento. 

NOVEMBER  19th,  1835. 
Ship  Charles  Wharton,  off  Reedy  Island. 

REV.  AND  DEAR  SIR  : — I  have  felt  quite  un- 
willing to  leave  without  fulfilling  my  promise 
to  you,  and  am  rather  glad  of  a  day's  detention 
at  this  place  (on  account  of  contrary  winds) 
as  I  have  now  the  opportunity  of  dropping  a 
hasty  line.  In  view  of  leaving  my  native  land 
forever,  solemn  thoughts  crowd  upon  my  soul, 
and  seem  to  absorb  me  entirely.  I  look  back 
on  past  scenes  of  happiness  in  God's  house, 
and  with  the  great  congregation,  and  wonder 
that  I  valued  them  so  lightly.  As  these  privi- 
leges are  receding  from  me,  they  appear  of 
vast  importance.  Oh !  that  I  could  express  all 
I  feel  on  this  subject ;  that  I  could  make 
friends  feel  the  greatness  of  the  blessing  of  the 
Christian  Sabbath,  and  of  going  to  the  house 
of  God  in  a  land  where  the  light  of  the  Gospel 
shines.  I  would  exhort  you  as  a  Christian 
minister,  to  strive  to  impress  on  the  minds  of 


12  REMAINS    OF 

those  with  whom  you  have  influence,  a  sense  of 
their  great  privileges  in  this  respect.  Never 
can  they  realize  them  as  I  do,  who  am  about  to 
relinquish  them  ;  but  they  may  be  led  to  more 
gratitude  to  God  for  his  great  goodness  in  ap- 
pointing them  to  so  goodly  an  heritage,  and 
they  may  be  led  to  do  more  for  the  wretched 
and  the  lost  in  pagan  lands,  who  have  no  Sab- 
bath, no  house  of  God,  no  sympathizing  minis- 
ter, to  "  point  to  brighter  worlds  and  lead  the 
way."  But  you  will  think  it  strange  that  I 
should  thus  commence  a  letter  to  you.  I  can 
only  say  that  "  out  of  the  fullness  of  the  heart 
the  mouth  speaketh."  Next  to  the  engrossing 
thought  of  leaving  friends  comes  this  home  to 
my  mind,  and  as  friends  are  passing  away 
from  us  forever,  we  wish  to  catch  their  last 
thoughts,  so  I  throw  mine  before  you,  trusting 
you  will  excuse  what  may  have  seemed  an 
abrupt  commencement. 

If  I  recollect  right,  you  requested  me  to 
give  you  a  few  of  the  most  important  dates  of 
my  life ;  I  cheerfully  comply  with  your  wish, 
believing  that  you  still  continue  to  feel  the 
same  kind  interest  you  have  always  manifested 
towards  me.  I  was  said  to  be  a  serious,  con- 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  13 

templative  child  from  my  infancy,  and  I  had 
often  very  affecting  thoughts  of  God  and  eter- 
nity ;  and  oh,  how  often  did  I  resolve  in  my 
school  days  to  seek  religion  as  the  one  thing 
all  important,  but  I  was  so  happy  in  the  midst 
of  a  large  and  affectionate  family,  that  I  forgot 
God  and  turned  my  back  continually  on  the 
invitations  of  the  Gospel. 

A  year  and  a  half  after  my  first  marriage, 
my  eldest,  and  tenderly  beloved  brother  was 
taken  from  us  in  a  very  sudden  and  dreadful 
manner.  He  left  us,  for  a  southern  clime,  in 
Sept.  1816,  in  fine  health.  Length  of  days 
seemed  written  on  his  sanguine  countenance, 
and  we  hoped  to  enjoy  many  years  of  happi- 
ness with  him  on  his  return.  Five  days  after 
his  departure  a  terrific  storm  arose,  and  the 
little  frail  vessel  in  which  he  was,  became  a 
prey  to  its  violence.  All  were  buried  in  the 
waves  but  one  poor  negro.  He  escaped  to 
tell  the  dreadful  story.  I  was  then  enjoying  a 
very  gay  season  at  Philadelphia  in  company 
with  my  husband.  We  were  summoned  home, 
and  the  affecting  news  communicated  that  we 
had  lost  him  who  had  stood  in  the  place  of  father 
to  us.  It  were  vain  to  attempt  to  tell  you  of  the 


14  REMAINS     OF 

meeting  with  our  bereaved  mother,  and  all  the 
sorrowful  details  of  our  arrival.  Suffice  it  to 
say  that  the  Holy  Spirit  visited  us  as  a  family. 
We  felt  that  we  were  sorely  touched,  that  God 
was  laying  his  hand  upon  us  most  heavily,  and 
we  felt  that  we  needed  just  such  an  affliction. 
I  was  like  one  awaking  from  a  dream.  What 
a  heart  was  mine  as  it  now  appeared,  full  of 
sin,  regardless  of  God,  and  ungrateful  for  a 
life  of  mercies.  To  know  it  and  to  resolve 
was  one  and  the  same  thing  with  me.  I  re- 
solved to  live  for  God  immediately,  but  I  had 
no  knowledge  of  Christ  except  in  the  head ; 
my  heart  did  not  acknowledge  him.  I  was 
continually  thinking  of  God  and  desiring  and 
praying  to  become  his  child,  but  could  see  no 
way  for  him  to  accept  me.  Many,  many  times 
did  I  ask  myself  the  question,  "  How  can  God 
accept  such  a  depraved  and  polluted  heart;" 
I  felt  that  I  was  not  fit  for  heaven,  that  a  total 
change  was  necessary.  I  continued  in  this 
state  of  mind  for  some  weeks,  still  striving, 
and  still  exclaiming,  "  Alas,  for  me !  what  shall 
I  do  ?  I  cannot  even  think  a  good  thought." 
When  hope  seemed  to  have  entirely  fled,  I 
went  to  an  evening  meeting  in  company  with 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  15 

dear  H D and   others   who   were 

interested  for  me,  and  in  the  prayer  before 
sermon,  light  broke  in  upon  my  soul.  Never 
shall  I  forget  how  sweetly  this  sentence  (ut- 
tered by  our  pastor,  Mr.  McClelland)  sounded 
in  my  ears,  "  We  thank  thee,  oh  God,  that 
thou  hast  given  us  a  Saviour,  we  thank  thee 
that  our  transgressions  are  buried  with  him  in 
the  grave."  Now. the  way  was  plain,  now 
Jesus  in  all  his  lovely  attributes  and  perfec- 
tions was  brought  to  my  view.  I  felt  as  did 
Christian  at  the  cross  when  his  burden  fell 
from  his  back.  It  was  with  difficulty  I  could 
keep  from  weeping  aloud.  Friends  about  me 
witnessed  the  change,  without  my  uttering  a 
word.  Grateful  smiles  and  tears  were  blended ; 
my  happiness  was,  if  possible,  augmented  by 
the  sermon  which  followed  the  prayer.  (Text : 
"  The  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say,  Come.")  I 
returned  to  my  mother  a  changed  creature, 
and  told  her  of  all  the  Lord  had  done  for  my 
soul.  Together  as  a  family  we  wept  and 
prayed  ;  I  read  the  eighth  chapter  of  Romans, 
and  what  before  appeared  a  dead  letter,  was 
now  all  light  and  beauty.  I  longed  to  have 
the  whole  world  feel  as  I  did  ;  pity  was  in  my 


16  REMAINS     OF 

heart  for  all  who  knew  not  my  Saviour.  I 
spoke  to  many  and  urged  them  to  come  to 
Christ,  it  seemed  so  easy  and  delightful  a 
thing. 

The  Lord  had  been  dealing  with  other  mem- 
bers of  my  family,  and  three  of  us  had  found 
the  Saviour  to  be  precious.  In  the  winter  of 
1817,  my  beloved  mother,  my  dear  sister, 
Mrs.  Scudder,  and  myself  enjoyed  the  great 
privilege  of  publicly  professing  our  faith  in 
Christ,  in  the  Rutgers  street  church.  It  was 
a  season  long  to  be  remembered.  Three 
months  after,  my  dear  and  only  brother  was 
enabled  to  renounce  the  world  and  join  in  com- 
munion in  the  same  church.  (Now  that  sister 
is  a  missionary  on  heathen  ground,  and  that 
brother  a  useful  minister  of  the  Gospel.) 

Perhaps  I  have  never  since  had  more  of  the 
missionary  spirit  than  I  had  then ;  I  thought 
I  had  only  to  tell  the  wonderful  story  of  the 
manger,  the  cradle,  the  cross,  and  the  tomb, 
and  that  all  would  believe  ;  but,  alas  !  I  have 
lived  to  know  that  the  great  mass  of  human 
beings  are  now  as  they  were  in  the  days  of 
my  Saviour ;  slow  to  believe,  blind  to  the 
things  which  concern  their  everlasting  peace. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  17 

How  affectingly  did  he  say,  "  Ye  will  not  come 
unto  me  that  ye  might  have  life."  Strange 
infatuation !  mournful  state !  eyes  that  shut 
out  the  light !  Arise  in  thy  mighty  power,  oh 
Saviour,  and  dispel  the  darkness  from  their 
minds.  My  husband  was  absent  from  home, 
at  the  time  of  my  coming  out  from  the  world, 
and  I  had  many  fears  as  to  his  approval  of  the 
step  I  had  taken.  God  was  better  to  me  than 
my  fears,  and  I  had  the  happiness  to  find  him 
not  opposed  on  his  return.  Were  there  time, 
I  should  like  to  tell  you  of  my  various  exer- 
cises of  mind  while  visiting  at  different  times 
some  of  the  gayest  cities  in  Europe,  and  while 
crossing  so  often  the  mighty  ocean.  Yes,  I 
have  indeed  seen  many  of  the  wonderful  works 
of  God  as  exhibited  to  those  wk)  go  down  to 
the  sea  in  ships  ;  but  I  must  hasten  to  say 
that  after  years  of  undeserved  happiness,  my 
husband  was  removed  from  me  in  a  very  un- 
expected moment.  He  had  been  in  rather 
delicate  health  for  a  few  weeks,  but  was  quite 
able  to  attend  to  business,  and  did  so  until  a 
few  clays  preceding  his  decease.  He  died  with 
comparatively  little  suffering,  and  was  almost 
unconscious  of  the  solemn  change  which  was 

2* 


18  REMAINS     OF 

passing  upon  him.  An  awful  uncertainty 
hung  about  his  prospects  for  eternity.  Then 
indeed,  my  dear  friend,  the  billows  went  over 
my  soul,  and  I  often  exclaimed,  "  was  there 
ever  sorrow  like  unto  my  sorrow  ?"  I  can  touch 
but  lightly  upon  it  now.  It  is  enough  to  say 
that  my  health  sunk  under  it ;  nervousness  and 
general  debility  succeeded  to  my  former  good 
health,  and  for  three  years  or  more,  I  was  a 
suffering  creature.  Yet  through  all  I  could 
say,  the  Lord  is  gracious  still ;  I  needed  just 
what  I  had  received  from  his  hand ;  he  was 
leading  me  in  a  way  that  I  knew  not.  I  had 
been  surrounded  by  temptations,  and  having 
had  a  companion  ever  ready  to  gratify  my 
tastes — leading  me  to  foreign  shores  where  all 
that  was  beautiful  in  nature  and  art  was  con- 
tinually passing  before  me,  I  had  been  often 
in  great  danger  of  forgetting  my  first  love. 
Then  my  Lord  took  pity  upon  me,  and  sent 
his  judgments  that  I  might  be  brought  back 
to  him.  So  has  He  dealt  with  me  ever  in 
mercy  and  to  His  name  be  the  praise.  I  was, 
(as  you  know)  received  with  all  my  sorrows 
into  the  bosom  of  the  most  affectionate  friends 
in  the  world,  cherished  with  all  fondness,  even 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  19 

as  a  mother  cherisheth  her  children.  It  was 
almost  a  contention  who  should  have  the  most 
of  my  time,  mother,  brother,  or  sisters,  and  I 
was  made  to  feel  that  I  had  much  to  live  for. 
Many  little  ones  looked  to  me  for  counsel,  and 
for  care  in  sickness  ;  and  I  trust  God  has 
enabled  me  to  be  useful  in  some  small  meas- 
ure, and  to  gain  much  love  from  the  children 
of  my  beloved  sisters.  Whilst  thus  engaged, 
a  door  of  usefulness  was  opened,  as  you  know, 
and  a  proposition  made  that  I  should  accom- 
pany a  devoted  missionary  of  the  cross  over 
the  wide  waste  of  waters  to  distant  India.  I 
should  but  weary  you  to  speak  of  all  the  deep 
thoughts  this  subject  aroused  within  me ;  I 
think  I  could  see  the  hand  of  the  Lord  guiding 
me  as  plainly  as  though  a  fellow  mortal  had 
been  pointing  me  through  a  labyrinth.  With 
the  consent  of  friends  I  was  united  to  Mr. 
Winslow  in  marriage,  23d  of  April,  1835,  ex- 
pecting then  lo  leave  in  May.  But  it  was 
ordered  differently  for  us,  and  I  think  for  good. 
We  remained  through  the  summer  and  had 
much  sweet  intercourse  with  dear  Christian 
friends.  Our  hearts  have  been  encouraged, 
and  I  am  I  trust  better  prepared  for  the  im- 


20  REMAINS  OF 

portant  work  before  me  ;  my  husband  has  be- 
come intimately  known  to  those  most  dear  to 
my  heart,  and  they  feel  unlimited  confidence 
in  him  as  to  my  temporal  comfort.  He  has  been 
enabled  to  give  to  the  world  a  valuable  memoir 
of  one  long  laboring  in  the  field,  now  gone  to 
her  rest — also  a  sketch  of  the  mission  with 
which  we  are  connected.  We  are  now  on 
board  ship  just  ready  to  say  farewell  to  home 
and  country.  The  bitterness  of  parting  with 
friends  is  past;  my  heart  has  been  sorely 
wrung  and  is  now  bleeding,  but  Hook  to  Christ 
to  heal.  It  would  be  impossible  to  part  from 
such  loved  ones  as  mine  without  a  lacerated 
heart,  and  I  am  willing  to  be  conformed  to 
Christ  in  his  sufferings.  Oh,  may  he  enable 
me  to  rejoice  in  it.  And  now,  dearly  beloved 
friend,  let  me  in  this  solemn  hour  exhort  you 
to  pray  for  the  solitary  missionary;  let  the 
cause  of  missions  continue  to  be  near  your 
heart ;  lead  your  congregation  to  think  and  do 
much  for  the  great  object  of  converting  the 
world.  'Tis  a  glorious  object,  and  one  which 
should  fill  the  eye  and  heart  of  every  Christ- 
ian. Alas  for  me  that  I  have  realized  it  so 
little  !  Now  3-s  the  world  seems  receding  from 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  21 

my  view,  I  feel  much  the  importance  of"  living 
for  Christ."  Pray  for  us  in  our  loneliness, 
that  our  hands  may  be  sustained  and  our  hearts 
encouraged.  I  hope  I  love  the  cause  to  which 
I  am  pledged  ;  it  would  be  a  fearful  thing  to 
go  under  other  circumstances.  I  have  one 
other  parting  wish,  which  is  so  much  on  my 
heart  as  almost  to  annihilate  all  others ;  it  is 
that  my  mother  may,  in  her  desolation  of 
spirit,  be  tenderly  thought  of  by  you.  You 
will  feel  for  her,  and  pray  with  her,  and  look 
upon  her  in  some  sort  as  your  mother.  In  all 
probability  you  may  be  near  her  in  a  dying 
hour  ;  oh,  whisper  to  her  all  the  sweet  consola- 
tions and  hopes  of  the  Gospel.  She  may  be 
left  to  long  and  wish  for  her  absent  children  ; 
oh,  say  to  her  that  the  Lord  has  need  of  us  in 
another  part  of  his  vineyard,  and  point  her  to 
a  reunion  beyond  the  grave.  For  all  your 
kind  sympathy  (already  manifested  to  our 
family,)  may  the  Lord  reward  you  an  hundred 
fold  ;  may  he  bless  you  in  your  family,  in  your 
basket,  and  in  your  store,  and  above  all,  may 
he  make  you  faithful  to  the  great  work  en- 
trusted to  you.  Again  I  say,  "  pray  for  the 
peace  of  Jerusalem."  Be  faithful  unto  death, 


22  REMAINS    OF 

and  He  shall  give  you  a  crown  of  life.     My 

most  affectionate  love  to  Mrs.  H ;   may 

she  go  on  as  she  has  began,  shining  brighter 
and  brighter  until  she  is  translated  "  to  fairer 
worlds  on  high."  Beg  her  to  be  faithful  in 
praying  for  us,  and  in  keeping  up  an  interest 
for  us  in  the  hearts  of  the  dear  female  mem- 
bers of  the  church  who  have  heretofore  shown 
us  such  kindness.  For  dear  little  Willey*  I 
trust  you  will  ever  feel  an  interest  and  be  his 
faithful  friend  as  far  as  may  be  in  your  power. 
I  will  make  no  apology  for  writing  so  much 
of  self  in  this  letter,  as  I  did  it  in  accordance 
with  your  expressed  wish,  but  I  will  ask  you 
to  excuse  the  confused  and  hurried  manner  in 
which  it  is  done.  There  is  much  noise  and 
confusion  about  me  ;  all  trying  to  get  things  a 
little  in  order  before  they  are  sea-sick,  and  I 
am  writing  in  the  midst  of  them.  And  now, 
dear  and  respected  friend,  farewell,  a  long 
farewell.  God  have  you  in  his  holy  keeping, 
teach  your  little  ones  to  "  live  for  Christ,"  tell 
them  of  me  hereafter,  and  say  that  I  went 

*  That  little  Willey  is  now  a  missionary  in  Ceylon ;  Rev. 
William  M.  Scudder,  son  of  Dr.  Scudder. 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  23 

forth  with  this  for  my  motto,  u  I  will  live  for 
Christ.''  I  hope  you  will  write  soon,  very 
soon,  to  us,  and  send  it  to  Mr.  Anderson,  that 
we  may  receive  it  soon  after  our  arrival.  Again 
farewell,  until  we  meet  before  the  throne  of 
the  Eternal. 

Affectionately  yours, 

CATHARINE  WINSLOW. 
My  husband  unites  in  much  love. 


24  EEMAINS    OF 


CHAPTER    II. 

MRS.  WINSLOW  took  leave  of  her  friends  afc 
New  Castle,  just  below  Philadelphia,  and,  with 
several  other  missionaries,  some  of  whom  were 
connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Board  of 
Missions,  set  sail  for  the  land  of  her  labors  and 
her  death.  Having  promised  to  keep  a  jour- 
nal of  her  voyage,  to  be  transmitted  to  her 
friends,  and  for  the  special  comfort  of  an  aged 
invalid  mother,  she  penned  the  incidents  of  the 
passage,  intermingling  her  own  reflections,  as 
they  arose  in  her  mind.  The  journal  claims 
to  be  nothing  more  than  a  simple  narrative  of  .• 
fact  and  feeling.  A  long  sea  voyage,  it. is 
well  known,  is  monotonous  and  tiresome  ;  but 
Mrs.  W.  has  contrived,  by  the  aid  of  a  fine 
imagination,  and  the  power  of  educing  agreea- 
ble and  even  profitable  reflections  from  common 
and  ordinary  circumstances,  to  make  her  jour- 
nal not  only  readable  but  instructive.  That 
part  of  it  which  relates  to  the  beauties  of  sea 
and  sky,  will  interest  the  poetical  mind  ;  and 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  25 

that  which  refers  to  the  affections  will  awaken 
sympathy  in  the  sensitive  ;  and  those  reflec- 
tions which  grow  out  of  an  inspiring  Christ- 
ianity, will  deeply  engage  the  attention  of  the 
Christian. 

There  is  one  part  of  this  journal  which  can- 
not fail  to  interest  several  classes.  I  refer  to 
the  minute  account  which  Mrs.  W.  gives  of  a 
very  remarkable  and  precious  work  of  Divine 
grace  on  ship-board.  Seamen  will  be  inter- 
ested in  this.  All  who  seek  the  welfare  of 
that  class  will  also  be.  None  indeed  can  read 
it  without  emotion.  But  I  am  keeping  the 
reader  from  judging,  by  a  personal  perusal, 
whether  a  journal,  written  under  all  the  disad- 
vantages which  surrounded  the  writer  of  this, 
and  intended  for  her  own  relations,  has  really 
interest  enough  to  repay  the  general  reader. 


JOURNAL. 


MARCH  14, 1836. 
Entrance  of  the  Bay  of  Bengal. 
MY  DEAR  MOTHER  : — Having  nearly  com- 
pleted our  voyage,  I  am  arranging  my  papers 
and  letters  to  send  home.  You  have  here  a  full 
and  familiar  journal  written  at  your  request 
and  that  of  my  sisters.  Probably  you  will  not 
find  much  that  is  either  novel  or  interesting — 
nor  did  you  expect  it — but  it  is  the  proof  of 
love  sent  by  your  child  and  sister,  written  for 
the  gratification  of  a  beloved  mother,  brothers 
and  sisters  ;  my  little  nephews  and  nieces  also 
may  one  day  like  to  hear  of  an  aunt  in  Cey- 
lon, and  I  wish  them  to  hear  it  read.  I  have 
not  had  sufficient  time  to  make  necessary 
abridgments  and]  corrections  which  will  be 
obvious  to  all.  I  have  written  often  when  it 
was  with  difficulty  I  could  keep  my  seat  on  ac- 
count of  the  rolling  of  the  ship,  sometimes  in 
my  bed,  and  almost  always  at  a  great  disad- 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  27 

vantage.  Bat  if  the  perusal  of  it  gives  my 
dear  mother  any  pleasure,  or  makes  her  for  a 
little  time  forget  her  pains,  I  shall  be  amply 
compensated  for  any  trouble  I  have  had.  You 
will  not  mark  my  faults  particularly,  when  you 
consider  that  I  have  had  other  pressing  duties 
to  perform.  I  have  written  much,  studied 
some.  The  Lord  grant  my  passage  may  not 
have  been  a  lost  season  to  me.  We  are  to- 
night within  a  few  leagues  of  Ceylon,  if  the 
wind  continues  we  shall  probably  make  the 
land  early  in  the  morning.  Of  course  we  are 
all  in  the  bustle  of  preparation,  hoping  to  have 
an  opportunity  of  landing  at  the  island  without 
going  to  Madras.  Capt.  Dolby  thinks  it  quite 
likely  we  may  do  so.  I  will  say  nothing  now  of 
all  the  thousand  conflicting  thoughts  which  agi- 
tate my  mind  to-night,  but  will  try  to  lay  aside 
my  cares  and  think  of  that  time  when  mortal 
cares  shall  cease.  'Till  then,  beloved  mother — 
affectionate  brothers  and  sisters,  farewell.  The 
Lord  bless  and  keep  you.  The  Lord  cause 
His  face  to  shine  upon  you  and  give  you  peace. 
CATHARINE  WINSLOW. 


28  REMAINS  OF 

MONDAY,  NOVEMBER  30, 1835. 

On  board  ship  O.  W.,  Atlantic  Ocean,  Lon- 
gitude 45°,  18'.  Latitude  33°,  27',  N. 

MY  DEAR  BELOVED  MOTHER  AND  FRIENDS  : 

— I  have  no  longer  the  delightful  privilege  of 
conversing  with  you  face  to  face  as  in  by-gone 
days,  when  we  have  so  often  taken  sweet  coun- 
sel together ;  but  there  is  no  reason  why  our 
loved  communion  should  entirely  cease.  No, 
we  have  still  our  pens,  and  I  have  still  the 
same  desire  for  that  endearing  intercourse  I 
have  been  accustomed  to  enjoy.  I  would  live 
in  your  hearts.  Yes,  dear  loved  ones,  I  would 
be  remembered  at  the  fireside,  at  the  family 
altar — in  the  house  and  by  the  way — at  the 
familiar  little  convocation  of  relatives,  and 
above  all  when  you  come  nearest  your  heav- 
enly Father,  then  remember  the  absent  one 
who  was  wont  to  be  in  your  midst — to  share 
with  her  whole  heart  your  sorrows  and  your 
joys.  When  I  call  to  mind  all  the  dear  de- 
lights of  our  sojourn  together,  I  am  ready  to 
exclaim,  How  could  I  leave  such  affectionate 
hearts  ?  Ah,  I  loved  my  idols  too  well.  God 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  29 

in  mercy  showed  me  that  I  had  a  work  to  do 
far  from  you — far  from  the  pleasant  joys  of 
home — that  while  I  was  living  a  life  of  ease, 
millions  were  in  need  of  the  humble,  self- 
denying  teacher.  I  do  feel  that  it  is  for  Jesus' 
sake  I  am  willing  to  expatriate  myself.  Had 
I  consulted  my  own  ease  I  should  still  have 
been  with  you — still  have  been  near  my  be- 
loved mother — my  dear  brother — my  kind  sis- 
ters— still  in  the  pleasant  land  of  my  birth 
and  in  the  enjoyment  of  its  high  religious  and 
social  privileges.  I  now  feel  that  all  is  well, 
just  as  it  should  be.  I  love  to  trace  the  hand 
of  my  heavenly  Father  in  his  dealings  with 
me  for  the  last  two  years.  I  look  at  the  whole 
chain  of  his  providences,  link  by  link,  and  can 
say,  I  bless  Him  for  all,  even  for  separating 
us.  My  heart  was  too  much  set  on  my  friends  ; 
I  was  continually  making  unto  myself  idols, 
and  there  was  great  danger  of  tempting  God 
to  say,  "  She  is  joined  to  her  idols,  let  her 
alone. "  From  henceforth,  oh,  may  other 
cares  engross  me  !  May  I  feel  that  the  time 
is  short,  and  in  all  that  I  do  may  I  have  an 
eye  single  to  the  glory  of  God  and  think  little 
of  my  own  ease  or  gratification  !  And  thus, 
3* 


BO  REMAINS    OF 

dear  friends,  may  it  be  with  you  also.  Seek 
God's  glory  in  all  that  you  do.  Resolve  to 
"  live  for  Christ  "  and  your  end  shall  be  peace. 
I  feel  quite  well  to-day  ;  at  least  quite  equal 
to  telling  you  something  of  the  Lord's  dealings 
with  us  since  we  left  our  native  shores.  On 
reviewing  the  last  two  weeks,  I  can  speak  only 
of  the  goodness  of  the  Lord.  When  my  dear 
friends  left  me  (at  New  Castle,)  such  sadness 
was  in  my  heart  as  I  cannot  describe.  I  should 
not  like  to  have  you  know  all  my  weakness, 
nor  how  I  sunk  at  the  thought  of  no  more  see- 
ing them  on  this  side  of  the  grave.  Sea-sick- 
ness soon  came.  For  some  days  I  suffered 
much,  and  lost  my  strength  almost  entirely. 
We  had  strong  winds,  and  violent  motion  of 
the  ship  in  consequence  ;  so  that  I  was  prevented 
from  writing  until  now.  Soon  after  we  came 
on  board  arrangements  were  made  to  have 
prayers  in  the  large  cabin  every  morning  and 
evening ;  prayer  meetings  on  Wednesday  and 
Saturday  evenings,  and  service  on  deck  each 
Sabbath  when  the  weather  should  be  favora- 
ble. Also  a  bible  class  for  the  seamen  every 
Sabbath  afternoon.  To  all  this  our  Captain 
very  kindly  gave  his  consent  and  promised 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  31 

every  facility  in  his  power.  On  account  of 
sea-sickness  and  blowing  weather  we  had  no 
public  services  the  first  Sabbath,  but  yester- 
day (our  second  Sabbath)  we  had  the  pleasure 
of  assembling  on  the  deck  of  our  noble  ship 
for  public  worship,  most  of  us  with  restored 
health  and  recruited  spirits.  It  was  a  sight 
to  medicine  the  mind,  and  make  glad  the  heart. 
Mine  was  cheered.  I  wept  silently  for  joy 
that  the  Lord  had  brought  me  to  witness  such 
a  scene.  The  sun  shone  in  cloudless  splendor 
tinging  with  gold  the  tips  of  the  waves  as  they 
rolled  on,  heaving  sublimely  and  gloriously  as 
when  the  "  Almighty  Former's  "  hand  first  gath- 
ered the  sea.  The  decks  were  scrupulously 
clean.  The  Captain  had  benches  arranged  so  as 
to  form  a  hollow  square,  on  two  sides  of  which 
were  seated  the  missionary  brethren  and  sis- 
ters. I  was  at  the  end  of  one  of  the  seats  on 
my  little  chair,  the  cannon  separating  me  from 
the  seamen  who  occupied  the  remaining 
benches.  There  were  twelve  present,  all 
neatly  attired  for  the  occasion.  My  husband 
(who  was  to  preach  for  us)  leaned  against  the 
capstan,  a  chair  by  his  side,  on  which  lay  his 
bible  and  hymn  book.  He  began — each  stead- 


32  REMAINS    OF 

fast  eye  was  fixed  upon  him ;  "no  vacant  look, 
no  wandering  glance,  no  restless  form  was 
there."  Some  remarked  afterwards,  that  these 
hardy  sons  of  the  ocean  wept  as  they  listened. 
As  for  me  I  hardly  dared  trust  myself  to  look 
at  them,  fearing  that  I  should  weep  aloud,  so 
much  was  I  affected  at  this  (to  me)  new  scene. 
As  the  sound  of  the  hymn  rose  sweet  and  clear 
over  the  noise  of  the  rushing  waves,  I  thought 
of  you,  my  beloved  mother,  and  said  to  my- 
self, if  you  could  know  all  how  would  your 
heart  rejoice  in  our  happiness.  Although  far 
from  home,  and  far  from  land,  and  far  from 
the  great  assembly  of  worshipers,  God  was 
with  us,  and  I  trust  we  had  the  spirit  of 
prayer  and  could  ask  sincerely  that  every  soul 
in  the  ship  might  be  born  into  the  kingdom  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  that  God  would 
make  this  ark  His  especial  care.  In  the  after- 
part  of  the  day,  Mr.  Winslow  met  all  the  sea- 
men (who  were  not  on  duty)  in  the  steerage, 
and  held  a  Bible-class  in  which  he  was  much 
interested. 

At  sunset  we  prayed,  in  our  own  little  room, 
for  all  our  loved  ones.  It  is  pleasant  to  com- 
mend you  all  to  'God,  and  to  ask  that  we  may 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  33 

all  meet  again  in  happier  realms,  where  there 
will  be  no  interruption  to  the  blessed  work  of 
praise  forever.  In  the  evening  we  met  in  the 
public  cabin  for  prayer,  and  for  considering  a 
theological  subject  in  which  all  who  chose  took 
a  part.  Thus  I  have  shown  you  how  our  Sab- 
bath passed.  I  hope  to  be  able  to  write  a  little 
each  day  that  you  may  hereafter  trace  us  on 
our  watery  way.  We  are  now  nine  days  from 
the  Capes  of  the  Delaware  and  have  had  rapid 
sailing,  averaging  188  miles  a  day.  Our  com- 
pany are  now  nearly  all  well  enough  to  be  at 
table.  We  spoke  a  ship  this  morning  bound 
to  Liverpool  from  South  America.  The  wea- 
ther is  changing  very  fast  from  cold  to  warm. 
The  mate  has  just  taken  down  our  stove, 
as  we  shall  not  again  need  fires,  while  you  are 
perhaps  hovering  over  a  brilliant  grate,  talking 
of  snow  and  dreading  a  long  winter. 

Evening. — After  tea  we  fell  into  a  conver- 
sation respecting  missionary  work,  and  the 
manner  in  which  we  are  to  live  in  India.  Mr. 
Winslow  told  us  some  things  necessary  for  us 
to  know  and  we  all  became  much  interested. 
From  this,  the  transition  was  easy  to  speak  of 
home,  dear  home,  and  we  talked  of  loved 

' 


34  KEMAINS    OF 

friends,  and  of  the  supports  we  had  had  in  leav- 
ing all,  and  came  to  the  conclusion  that  we  had 
much  to  be  grateful  for.  Our  minds  were  in 
a  right  frame  to  enjoy  the  latter  part  of  the 
evening  on  deck  from  whence  I  have  just  re- 
turned. Such  an  evening  I  have  seldom 
known — so  mild,  so  pleasant,  a  gentle  breeze 
filling  our  sails,  a  brilliant  moon  riding  high  in 
the  heavens ;  the  most  gem-like  of  the  stars 
scattered  here  and  there  through  "  nature's 
grand  rotunda,"  together  with  a  fine  halo  of 
light  in  the  west,  left  by  the  setting  sun,  I 
could  not  but  exclaim  on  beholding  it, 

"  If  with  such  tints  He  paints  light  vapors, 
And  throws  such  glory  o'er  the  sun's  departure, 
What  must  He  be,  great  source  of  all  ?  " 

December  1st. — A  pleasant  morning.  We 
are  following  the  summer  and  have  now  quite 
warm  weather.  Dear  friends  at  home  will 
wish  to  know  if  I  am  able  to  study.  I  have 
taken  two  lessons  in  Tamul  and  think  I  shall 
like  it  much.  You  are  aware  that  it  is  a  very 
difficult  language,  but  I  have  so  patient  a 
teacher  that  I  am  hoping  to  make  some  pro- 
gress ere  our  arrival.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dwight 
enter  upon  the  study  with  some  spirit,  and  that 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  35 

will,  most  likely,  prove  an  advantage  to  me. 
My  hours  are  fully  occupied  on  ship-board, 
and  I  do  not  think  I  shall  have  to  complain  of 
ennui,  but  rather  of  the  shortness  of  time. 

Dee.  3. — Our  fine  wind  which  we  brought 
from  the  Capes  has  sunk  away  to  a  light 
breeze,  and  we  are  going  at  a  much  less  rate 
than  heretofore.  Still  we  make  nearly  one 
hundred  miles  a  day,  and  feel  quite  satisfied 
to  have  a  little  rest,  having  been  tossed  about 
so  violently  on  first  getting  to  sea.  I  read,  or 
rather  study  Tamul  all  the  morning — recite  to 
Mr.  W.  at  eleven  o'clock  ;  recitation  occupies 
from  one  to  two  hours,  soon  after  which  we 
have  our  dinner.  After  dinner  I  join  the  la- 
dies in  reading  for  another  hour,  then  take  a 
little  recreation  on  deck,  read  again  until  sup- 
per, after  which  study  a  Bible  subject  to  be 
ready  for  our  breakfast  next  morning,  (as  at 
that  time  we  give  our  texts  on  various  sub- 
jects previously  proposed)  then  write  a  little 
and  again  a  short  walk  on  deck  before  retiring. 
We  think  and  talk  much  of  you  all.  Dear 
sisters,  when  shall  we  three  meet  again  ?  How 
I  should  like  to  have  a  little  chat  with  you  to- 
night, such  as  we  have  been  accustomed  to. 


36  REMAINS    OF 

I  have  had  such  sinking  of  heart,  such  desola- 
tion of  spirit  at  the  thought  of  our  separation 
as  I  cannot  describe.  Never  were  sisters  hap- 
pier in  each  other  I  am  sure.  "  Of  joys  de- 
parted never  to  return,"  I  will  not  now  speak. 
No  !  I  would  be  thankful  for  all  the  sweet  and 
delightful  intercourse  we  have  had  together, 
and  I  would  have  you  happy  in  the  thought 
that  I  am  going  to  the  poor  heathen.  Think 
of  me  as  being  cheerful,  and  think  of  the  joy 
it  will  give  dear  lonely  Harriet,*  to  wel- 
come me  and  speak  of  precious  friends  at 
home.  I  had  expected,  dear  sisters,  that  we 
should  pass  down  life's  stream  together — that 
in  all  trying  vicissitudes  we  might  be  near  to  com- 
fort each  other,  but  it  has  been  ordered  other- 
wise, and  doubtless  far  better  than  we  could  have 
arranged  for  ourselves.  There  is  a  "  bourne 
from  whence  no  traveler  returns,"  where  wo 
shall  all  soon  be,  and  beyond  that  what  are  our 
hopes  ?  Have  we  a  good  hope  of  meeting  at 
the  right  hand  of  God  ?  Solemn  question ! 
I  am  happy  that  most  of  our  dear  family  can 
say,  "  we  have  a  good  hope  through  grace." 

*  Mrs.  Harriet  Scudder,  then  Missionary  to  Ceylon,  since 
deceased. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  37 

And  oh,  how  I  long  to  have  this  question  set- 
tled in  the  affirmative  in  the  case  of  my  pre- 
cious sister  S.*  Dear  loved  one  !  how  my 
heart  yearns  over  her  !  We  are  praying  for 
you  dearest,  and  oh,  that  you  would  pray  for 
yourself.  I  thought  much  of  this  subject,  and 
prayed  much  for  the  conversion  of  this  other- 
wise best  of  sisters  before  I  left  my  home  ;  but 
I  did  not  converse  with  her  as  much  as  I  ought 
to  have  done.  I  do  not  know  much  about 
your  feelings,  but  oh !  how  it  would  have 
blunted  the  point  of  the  arrow*  that  entered 
my  soul  as  I  received  your  last  embrace  could 
I  have  called  you  a  child  of  God  ;  one  born 
into  the  kingdom.  I  pray  God  it  may  soon  be. 
I  long  for  it. 

4th.  Have  still  pleasant  weather  and  tol- 
erably good  winds,  shall  soon  be  in  the  tropics. 
Our  kind  Captain  has  given  orders  to  have 
holes  made  in  the  deck  for  the  admission  of 
air  into  our  rooms,  also  to  give  us  more  light, 
as  we  found  it  difficult  to  read  or  write  in  re- 
tirement. (The  carpenter  is  engaged  to-day 

*  This  sister  was  not  at  that  time  in  Christ ;  but  has  since 
given  her  heart  to  Him  and  professed  her  faith  before  the 
world. 

4 


38  REMAINS    OF 

in  making  them.)  He  has  it  in  contempla- 
tion to  make  us  still  more  comfortable  by  in- 
troducing a  wind -sail  into  our  cabin.  We 
have  almost  nothing  to  wish  for  as  to  our  tem- 
poral wants.  Our  table  is  very  well  supplied 
and  there  is  quite  variety  enough  to  suit  all 
tastes. 

Saturday  5th.  Have  to-day  established 
our  female  prayer  meeting — only  five  of  our 
number  present.  We  had  great  comfort  in 
commending  our  parents,  brothers  and  sisters 
to  our  heavenly  Father,  also  in  seeking  His 
blessing  on  ourselves.  Think  I  feel  grateful 
for  the  privilege  of  thus  coming  together. — 
This  evening  had  a  prayer  meeting  in  which 
all  united.  Another  week  has  gone  and  where 
are  we  ?  Are  we  seven  days  onward  in  the 
momentous  preparation  for  eternity  ? 

Sabbath,  6th.  Rose  with  renewed  strength 
and  made  my  preparations  to  attend  religious 
services.  Was  first  on  the  deck,  and  had  great 
pleasure  in  noticing  the  alacrity  of  Captain 
Dolby  and  officers  in  preparing  for  our  accom- 
modations. A  large  awning  was  spread  (as 
the  sun  was  more  powerful  than  on  the  pre- 
ceding Sabbath) , seats  arranged,  &c.,  and  after 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  39 

our  company  were  seated  the  seamen  came 
forward  to  the  number  of  thirteen.  Mr.  Mc- 
Ewen  preached  an  impressive  sermon  from 
Paul's  shipwreck.  Spent  the  afternoon  alone, 
my  husband  being  engaged  with  the  seamen's 
Bible  class.  At  sunset  we  had  our  season  of 
prayer  for  dear  mother,  father,  brothers  and 
sisters,  with  all  the  dear  little  children.  It  is 
a  sweet  and  precious  hour  to  me.  I  call  to 
mind  all  your  love,  all  your  sympathizing  kind- 
ness, and  feel  as  if  I  could  never  weary  of 
asking  for  blessings  to  descend  upon  you.  How 
many  Sabbath  evenings  have  passed  delight- 
fully in  your  loved  society  !  I  felt  a  sort  of 

longing  to  night  to  have  my  sweet*  S and 

H with  me,  for  a  little  time,  that  I  might 

speak  to  them  of  the  Saviour,  and  listen  to 
dear  S's  artless  remarks.  I  shall  never  for- 
get a  conversation  I  had  with  her  one  Sabbath 
evening,  not  long  since,  when  she  asked  me  to 
look  down  from  heaven  and  watch  over  her,  if 
I  should  arrive  there  first,  "  but  dear  aunty," 
said  she,  "  I  have  prayed,  if  it  be  God's  will, 
that  we  may  both  die  together,  for  I  feel  as  if 
I  could  not  live  without  you."  Sweet  child ! 

*  Nieces  of  Mrs.  W. 


40  REMAINS     OF 

we  must  learn  to  live  without  each  other  here. 
Oh  !  may  we  spend  our  eternity  together,  at 
the  right  hand  of  God  ! 

Many  little  touching  circumstances  are  con- 
tinually rising  and  reminding  me  of  home,  and 
of  you  all.  How  active  the  memory  becomes 
when  it  is  quickened  by  the  heart !  Things 
which  would  be  soon  forgotten  were  I  with  you 
daily,  are  fresh  and  vivid  as  if  now  occurring. 
Of  all  the  thousand  nameless  attentions  of 
dear  brother  S.*  I  forget  none.  I  love  to 
dwell  upon  them,  to  see  him  in  all  his  labors  of 
love  for  me,  his  kind  attention  in  consulting 
my  appetite  at  various  times  when  I  have  been 
ill,  and  his  skill  in  touching  on  such  points  of 
public  news  as  he  thought  would  interest  me. 
I  do  hope  he  will  be  as  faithful  in  writing  me 
as  he  has  been  in  all  else.  After  commend- 
ing you  all  to  the  protection  of  God,  we  joined 
our  brethren  and  sisters  at  the  evening  meet- 
ing. Subject  for  discussion,  hindrances  to 
growth  in  grace.  Many  useful  remarks  were 
elicited,  and  we  separated  for  the  night  with 
renewed  desires  after  holiness,  and  resolving, 


Mr.  D.  of  New  York,  a  brother-in-law. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  41 

as  I  trust,  to  have  fewer  hindrances  than  here- 
tofore. 

Monday  1th. — A  heavy  sea  running.  Ship 
pitching  and  tossing  very  much,  so  that  I  find 
it  difficult  to  read  or  write.  Several  of  our 
number  sea-sick  again,  and  all  more  or  less  in- 
disposed. My  head  has  been  aching  so  that 
I  was  obliged  to  go  to  bed.  No  one  able  to 
attend  the  Tamul  recitation.  I  took  no  din- 
ner, was  able  to  go  on  deck  just  at  evening 
and  look  at  the  sky.  Moon  struggling  through 
a  belt  of  lurid  and  heavy  clouds,  ever  and 
anon  careering  in  her  brightness  and  then  hid- 
den by  the  mountain  masses  of  vapor.  It 
was  a  sublime  sight.  We  thought  of  God, 
and  of  David's  description  of  His  greatness, 
His  majesty,  and  His  power.  Although 
clouds  and  darkness  are  often  round  about 
Him,  still  justice  and  judgment  are  the  habi- 
tation of  his  throne.  We  watched  our  noble 
ship,  as  she  moved  on,  "  walking  the  water 
like  a  thing  of  life,"  and  scattering  the  sea- 
foam  from  her  path,  until  we  were  summoned 
to  tea ;  after  which  came  our  monthly  concert, 
and  then  how  many  endearing  recollections, 
how  many  touching  thoughts  filled  our  minds 

4* 


42  EEMAINS    OF 

cs  we  prepared  to  join  in  prayer  with  you  all 
at  home — that  the  God  whom  we  serve  would 
bless  the  cause  of  Missions.  Mr.  Winslow 
conducted  the  meeting  and  called  on  the  breth- 
ren to  give  some  little  account  of  the  manner 
in  which  each  had  been  led  to  turn  his  atten- 
tion to  the  subject  of  missions.  I  listened  to 
them  with  deep  interest,  as  they  spoke  of  the 
dealings  of  God  in  their  particular  cases. — 
Each  felt  as  if  he  could  say,  "  hitherto  hath 
the  Lord  helped  me."  Mr.  Winslow  said,  in 
conclusion,  that  if  he  had  a  thousand  lives  he 
would  give  them  all  to  the  service  of  Christ 
among  the  heathen.  This  he  could  say  after 
having  been  fifteen  years  on  heathen  ground, 
and  having  a  knowledge  of  most  of  the  trials 
to  which  a  missionary  is  exposed.  After  our 
meeting  we  walked  on  the  deck  and  were 
speaking  of  our  peculiar  situation — of  our  lone 
ship  on  the  vast  and  mighty  ocean,  and  were 
expressing  our  sense  of  the  necessity  of  Divine 
protection  when  a  bright  light  was  seen  to 
flash  from  our  cabin,  and  the  Captain  called 
out  "  we  are  all  on  fire  below,"  and  ran  im- 
mediately down,  as  did  Mr.  Winslow.  I  fol- 
lowed at  a  slower  pace,  and  with  some  difficulty 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  43 

from  fright — my  mind  full  of  all  horrible  im- 
agery of  suffering  from  ships  taking  fire,  &c. 
Our  alarm  was  soon  over  however,  and  the  fire 
extinguished.  It  was  caused  by  one  of  the 
gentlemen  opening  his  medicine  chest  and  en- 
deavoring to  pour  out  sulphuric  ether.  The 
flame  from  the  candle  reached  it  and  in  a  mo- 
ment all  about  him  was  in  a  bright  blaze.  By 
throwing  on  water  (providentially  at  hand,) 
the  mischief  was  stopped.  No  one  was  hurt 
except  a  slight  blistering  of  the  hands  which 
held  the  bottle  when  it  burst.  We  felt  that 
we  had  much  reason  to  be  grateful  that  noth- 
ing worse  resulted  from  this  want  of  caution. 

Tuesday,  8th.  Lot.  19°,  20'.  Long.  36°. 
— Ship  tossing  about  so  much  as  to  make  it 
quite  unpleasant.  I  find  it  extremely  difficult 
to  write  or  read,  but  have  a  strong  desire  to 
say  something  every  day  to  my  dear,  dear 
mother,  and  friends.  I  have  attended  to  the 
lesson  and  recited  this  morning.  Several  of 
the  ladies  are  quite  sick,  one  Mrs.  I.  very 
sick.  She  is  quite  an  example  of  patience  un- 
der suffering. 

I  have  been  thinking  much  of  the  work  be- 
fore me,  and  feel  more  pleasure  than  usual  in 


44  REMAINS    OF 

the  prospect.  I  long  to  get  some  little  knowl- 
edge of  the  language  that  I  may  be  useful  to 
some  of  the  wretched  children  of  the  heathen. 
I  do  feel  as  if  it  would  be  worth  all  I  have  gone 
through  in  parting  from  you,  to  be  able  to  point 
one  poor  idolater  to  the  Lamb  of  God  who  tak- 
eth  away  the  sin  of  the  world. 

Wednesday,  9th.  Lot.  16°,  35.'  Long.  35°. 
— Weather  pleasant.  Rather  too  much  roll- 
ing of  the  ship  to  be  agreeable.  Weariness 
and  languor  are  a  consequence  of  this  inces- 
sant motion.  Have  visited  the  sick,  studied  my 
Tamul  lesson,  and  tried  to  sit  on  deck,  but 
found  the  wind  too  strong  for  me,  producing 
head-ache  and  dizziness.  I  find  I  am  able  to 
do  but  little  on  board  ship.  Some  writer  has  re- 
marked that  a  sea  voyage  is  a  blank  in  one's 
existence,  but  I  do  not  think  so.  I  have  much 
time  for  reflection.  I  think  often  of  you  all — 
and  mourn  and  repent  for  my  unfaithful- 
ness towards  you.  I  see  now  that  I  have 
lacked  earnestness  in  my  Master's  service • 
I  have  not  urged  friends  out  of  Christ  to 
be  reconciled  to  God  as  I  ought  to  have 
done.  I  have  not  encouraged  my  Christian 
friends  to  press  on  with  renewed  alacrity 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  45 

to  win  the  prize.  I  have  been  content 
with  very  moderate  attainments  in  the 
Christian  course,  and  the  thought  presses  home 
upon  my  conscience  that  my  example  in  these 
respects  may  have  had  an  injurious  effect  on 
others.  These  reflections  have  caused  me 
deep  abasement  of  soul,  I  have  mourned  and 
wept  and  prayed  for  pardon.  Let  me  entreat 
all  our  dear  family,  who  are  called  Christians, 
to  be  instant  in  season  and  out  of  season,  to 
be  faithful  in  urging  others  near  and  dear  to 
us  to  flee  to  the  ark  of  safety  ere  it  be  too 
late.  Try  to  realize  the  shortness  of  time, 
the  sure  and  certain  approach  of  death,  the 
solemnities  of  the  judgment,  and  the  duration 
of  eternity.  Oh  !  may  we  be  found  watching 
when  our  Lord  shall  come  !  I  have  frequent 
seasons  of  gloom,  but  I  have  also  pleasant 
seasons  when  I  feel  as  if  the  Lord  was  helping 
me  through  the  mazes  and  tangled  paths  of 
my  earthly  pilgrimage.  He  leads  me  by  the 
right  hand  of  His  righteousness,  and  what  if 
some  clouds  do  intervene  ?  There  cannot  be 
a  rainbow  without  a  cloud,  and 

"  My  soul  were  dark 
But  for  the  golden  light  and  rainbow  hue 
That,  sweeping  Heaven  with  their  triumphal  arc, 
Break  on  the  view. 


46  REMAINS    OF 

Enough  to  feel 

That  God  indeed  is  good  !  even  to  know 
Without  the  gloomy  clouds  he  could  reveal 
No  beauteous  bow." 

Yes,  I  wish  you  to  know  that  I  have  many  en- 
joyments, both  spiritual  and  temporal.  I  do 
indeed  often  look  back  to  home,  and  think  how 
sweet  are  its  smiles — how  sweet  have  been  all 
our  household  joys — how  sure  we  were  of  each 
other's  hearts — of  each  other's  sympathy — 
but  I  boast  a  calling  above  this  world's  joys 
and  endearments,  and  I  do  not  look  back  to 
home  wishing  to  return.  Many  difficulties  are 
in  my  way,  but  I  hope  to  be  enabled  to  over- 
come them  all  through  Him  who  has  promised 
power  to  the  faint,  and  an  increase  of  might 
to  them  who  have  no  strength. 

Monday,  14th. — For  the  amusement  of  the 
children  at  both  houses  I  will  just  say  that  we 
have  had  several  flying  fish  on  board,  besides 
numbers  about  the  ship.  Yesterday  morning 
one  of  the  little  birds  called  "  Mother  Gary's 
chickens  "  flew  on  the  deck.  The  mate  caught 
it  and  gave  me  an  opportunity  of  examining  it. 
Its  color  was  a  very  dark  lead,  with  a  tuft  on 
the  head  of  a  little  lighter  shade — a  dark 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  47 

and  glossy  bill  like  ebony  with  but  one  nostril 
and  that  on  the  top  of  the  bill.  Harriet  has 
studied  the  history  of  birds,  she  must  describe 
it  more  particularly  to  the  smaller  children. 
We  looked  at  it  very  carefully  and  then  let  it 
go  again  to  its  home  on  the  mountain  wave. 
The  sailors  have  a  superstition  that  evil  will 
befall  the  ship  if  one  of  these  little  birds  should 
be  killed.  They  may  be  seen  at  all  times  in 
sunshine  and  storm  just  skimming  the  sea-foam 
around  the  bows  of  the  ship.  When,  or  where 
they  rest  is  unknown.  This  evening  we  saw 
some  of  the  phosphorous  sea-fires,  but  not 
enough  to  answer  my  expectations  of  the 
splendor  of  the  ocean  when  illuminated  by  them. 
We  hope  to  have  a  better  opportunity  of 
seeing  them  while  we  are  in  these  latitudes. 

December  17.  Lot.  2°  4'  North.  Long.  32° 
35'  West. — We  are  getting  near  to  the  equa- 
tor. The  wind  is  unfavorable,  and  has  been 
for  some  days.  We  have  now  splendid  star- 
light evenings,  and  it  affords  us  much  enjoy- 
ment to  trace  out  such  objects  as  we  are 
familiar  with  in  the  heavens,  and  notice  their 
increased  brightness.  Last  night  the  planet 
Jupiter  appeared  of  surpassing  brilliancy. 


48  REMAINS    OF 

The  reflection  of  it  on  the  waves  was  almost 
like  that  of  the  new  moon.  For  the  first  time 
I  saw  the  Magellan  clouds. 

Some  of  the  passengers  rose  very  early 
this  morning  to  get  a  sight  of  the  Southern 
cross,  visible  in  these  latitudes. 

Mrs.  Hemans  has  some  beautiful  lines  on 
the  "  cross  of  the  South."  They  are  not  in 
her  volumes,  but  among  her  fugitive  pieces. 

S will  be  likely  to  recollect  them.  When 

I  first  learned  to  admire  her  verses,  I  little 
thought  I  should  ever  have  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  these  stars. 

It  is  the  birthday  of  one  of  the  Captain's 
children ;  I  suppose  he  expects  us  to  take 
wine  on  the  occasion,  as  I  notice  the  steward 
is  placing  wine  glasses  on  the  dinner  table. 
It  is  very  pleasant  to  hear  him  speak  of  his 
family,  he  loves  them  so  much.  I  believe  I 
have  told  you  of  his  kind  attentions  to  us. 
Dear  S.  was  quite  troubled  lest  I  should 
be  obliged  to  wash  my  face  in  salt  water  ;  I 
have  had  fresh  water  as  yet,  and  think  it 
likely  I  may  be  allowed  it  all  the  passage,  as 
there  is  an  abundant  supply  on  board.  We 
have  been  furnished  with  suitable  accommoda- 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  49 

tions  for  salt  water  bathing,  and  I  find  it  very 
refreshing.  For  all  these  attentions  we  feel 
grateful  to  our  good  captain.  He  comes  in  to 
prayers  every  evening,  and  says  that  he  hopes 
this  voyage  may  do  him  good.  Earnest  sup- 
plications are  continually  offered  on  his  behalf, 
and  I  do  hope  they  may  be  accepted,  through 
Jesus,  and  draw  down  a  blessing  upon  him. 

December  13th.  Lat.  2°  52'.  Lon.  30°  35'. 
— Wind  still  contrary.  We  are  obliged  to  go 
northward  again.  The  wind  heads  us  off  on 
every  tack,  making  it  impossible  to  get  to  the 
South.  Attended  the  female  prayer  meeting 
this  afternoon.  It  is  very  pleasant  to  meet  at 
the  same  time  with  dear  Christian  friends  in 
W.,  it  is  a  precious  privilege  to  pray  for  them, 
and  may  I  not  hope  that  they  are  praying  for 
me  ?  I  love  to  think  that  their  prayers  are 
mingling  with  ours  before  the  mercy-seat. 
Let  them  think  of  Him  who  holds  the  golden 
censer )  who  offers  the  incense  with  the  prayers 
of  all  saints  upon  the  golden  altar  which  is 
before  the  throne,  (Rev.  8  :  3.)  and  so  let 
them  pray  in  faith. 

Sabbath,  December  20th. — Two  sail  in  sight, 
one  not  very  far  off.  Another  pleasant  Sab- 


50  REMAINS    OF 

bath  morning.  Blest  season !  a  day  of  rest 
on  the  sea,  as  well  as  on  the  land.  On 
the  lonely  ocean,  as  well  as  at  home,  I  hail 
thee  with  delight.  Precious  gift  of  God  to 
man  !  If  necessary  before  the  creature  had 
rebelled  against  his  maker,  how  much  more 
necessary  now,  when  the  poor  tired  soul,  weary 
of  a  week  of  sinful  strife  and  jarring  passions, 
desires  a  little  breathing  space  to  look  to  its 
God,  and  "  plume  its  wings  for  heaven."  My 
soul  would  roll  up  all  her  earthly  cares  and  lay 
them  aside,  while  she  strives  to  hold  commun- 
ion with  God  in  the  place  where  prayer  is 
wont  to  be  made. 

Noon. — Mr.  Dwight  preached  from  the  last 
verse  of  Ecclesiastes :  "  For  God  shall  bring 
every  work  into  judgment  with  every  secret 
thing,  whether  it  be  good,  or  whether  it  be 
evil."  I  think  a  more  attentive  audience 
could  not  be  found  than  the  deck  of  our  good- 
ly ship  presents.  I  cannot  but  hope  that  the 
word  may  take  effect,  and  that  we  may  see 
some  turning  to  the  Lord  from  among  those 
who  are  now  strangers  to  him,  and  to  the  gra- 
cious provisions  of  his  gospel,  I  have  thought 
much  of  ypu?  iny  dearly  beloved  mother,  to-day, 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  51 

and  of  the  many  pleasant  Sabbaths  we  have 
passed  together.  I  have  so  often  sat  at  the 
window  of  my  room  in  W.  and  looked  out  on 
the  green  to  see  the  people  collect  for  public 
worship.  Some  slowly  winding  their  way  on 
foot  along  the  main  road  in  detached  groups, 
while  the  long  shadows  of  the  majestic  syca- 
mores protected  them  from  the  sun  ;  others 
more  aged,  or  coming  from  a  distance,  riding 
in  various  conveyances  ;  children  neatly  attir- 
ed, and  looking  so  happy  crossing  the  fields, 
perhaps  with  a  Sabbath  school  book  in  hands ; 
good  old  Mr.  P.,  venerable  on  account  of  his 
piety,  as  well  as  his  years,  bending  over  his 
staff  and  directing  his  feeble  step  towards  the 
house  of  God.  All  these  things  are  before 
me  in  their  beauty  this  morning  ;  then  to  car- 
ry out  the  picture,  I  leave  my  room,  meet  my 
dear  mother  on  the  stairs,  descending  with  dif- 
ficulty, on  reaching  the  parlor  see  from  the 
window  the  "  messenger  of  God "  with  his 
family  treading  the  green  sward,  between  his 
peaceful  home  and  the  doors  of  the  sanctuary. 
The  last  tolling  of  the  church-going  bell,  was 
the  signal  for  us  to  mingle  with  the  worship- 
ers. Precious  social  Sabbaths  !  ye  have  pass- 


52  REMAINS    OF 

ed  in  all  jour  loveliness  from  me,  except  as  ye 
live  in  my  memory. 

"  Scenes  of  sacred  peace  and  pleasure, 

Holy  days  and  Sabbath  bell, 
Richest,  brightest,  sweetest  treasure  ! 
Can  I  say  a  last  farewell  ? 

Can  I  leave  you, 
Far  hi  heathen  lands  to  dwell  ?" 

In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Winslow  and  myself 
had  a  little  season  of  prayer  and  private  read- 
ing. You  were  all  presented  in  the  arms  of 
faith  to  God,  and  a  blessing  sought.  At  even- 
ing, social  prayer  meeting  in  the  cabin. 

Monday  21. — Spoke  a  French  ship  this 
morning  from  South  America  bound  to  Bor- 
deaux. Wind  still  contrary.  Studied  and 
recited  as  usual.  I  find  it  a  serious  thing  to 
grapple  with  the  difficulties  of  an  oriental  lan- 
guage. Nothing  but  the  hope  of  increasing 
my  usefulness  in  India  would  ever  induce  me 
to  persevere.  I  feel  the  necessity  of  intense 
application  while  my  opportunities  are  so  good, 
and  I  have  the  happiness  to  hear  from  my 
teacher  that  we  are  likely  to  do  very  well  in 
our  first  attempts.  It  occupies  much  time, 
and  often  when  I  would  be  writing  to  you  all, 
I  am  obliged  to  pore  over  the  Tamul  books. 


MRS.     CATHARINE     WINSLOW.  53 

One  other  inducement  to  study  is,  that  the 
preaching  there  is  exclusively  in  that  language, 
and  if  I  would  enjoy  public  worship  I  must 
endeavor  to  understand  it. 

Concert  of  prayer  for  the  seamen  attended 
in  our  cabin.  Mr.  W.  met  the  sailors  in  the 
steerage. 

Tuesday  22.  On  the  equator.  Lon.  32°  33'. 
— To-day  crossed  the  equator,  having  sailed 
by  log  4,584  miles  since  leaving  the  capes. 
We  were  happily  exempt  from  all  those  heath- 
enish rites  and  ceremonies  which  were  once 
inflicted  on  all  who  first  visited  the  southern 
hemisphere.  We  have  pleasant  weather,  but 
are  getting  along  slowly.  Our  passage,  thus 
far,  is  rather  monotonous.  We  scarcely  see  a 
bird  or  a  fish  to  vary  the  sameness.  Still 
it  is  a  busy  little  world  on  board  this  ship. 
Thirty-four  souls  in  one  family,  each  having 
some  kind  of  business  or  study,  gives  anima- 
tion to  the  scene — perhaps  as  much  as  is  nec- 
essary. 

Our  evenings  are  most  delightful.  I  fear 
to  weary  you  or  I  should  tell  you  much  of  the 
brilliancy  of  tropical  skies.  To-night  a  mag- 
nificent sunset  left  masses  of  gorgeous  clouds 


54  REMAINS    OF 

in  the  west,  near  the  edge  of  the  horizon, 
while  all  above  was  an  unclouded  sky  ;  just 
above  the  crimson  vapor  the  new  moon  ap- 
peared, a  crescent  of  silver,  the  whole  circle 
was  visible,  while  only  the  horn  was  light.  A 
few  degrees  from  it  my  favorite  star  Venus, 
gem-like  and  radiant,  sparkled  with  more  than 
diamond  brightness,  like  a  pure  spirit  sent  to 
cast  a  pitying  look  on  this  sad  world.  How 
often  have  I  gazed  upon  it  at  home  from  dear 
S's  window,  as  it  was  seen  just  over  the  tops  of 
the  trees  before  it  sunk  behind  the  hills  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river.  Then  it  was  beau- 
tiful, but  now  far  more  so.  We  may  enjoy 
these  magnificent  displays  of  God's  handiwork 
almost  at  the  same  time  with  you ;  only  that 
in  New  York  you  have  so  much  of  the  world 
to  attract,  that  the  wonders  of  the  skies  above 
you  are  almost  unnoticed.  Here  we  are  but  a 
speck  in  the  wide  ocean  ;  nothing  to  prevent 
our  notice  and  deep  admiration  of  these  bril- 
liant spheres.  They  have  still  the  same  beauty 
as  at  their  first  creation. 

"  There  is  no  change  above :  Those  orbs  are  still 
As  pure  as  when  obedient  to  his  will, 
They  rose  from  chaos,  and  arrayed  in  light, 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  55 

Blazed  out  at  noon,  or  sparkled  on  the  night ; 
Tempests  may  rave,  clouds  blacken  in  the  air, 
But  all  is  calm,  and  bright,  and  changeless  there." 

Thursday  Evening,  Dec.  24.  24  miles 
south  of  the  Equator.  Christmas  Eve. — A 
happy  Christmas  to  you  all  at  W.,*  and  in  my 
own  dear  native  city.  All  my  dear  ones  are 
before  me  in  my  waking  dreams.  H.,  C.,  J., 
my  little  S.,  H.,  and  baby — the  little  improvis- 
atore  at  Hudson,  and  the  smiling  infant — our 
own  three  little  girls,  forming  together  a  bou- 
quet of  rose-buds — the  memory  of  which  is 
like  the  perfume  of  flowers  ever  remaining 
when  their  beautiful  forms  have  passed  away. 
Precious  ones !  I  would  kneel  and  present  you 
to  the  skies,  may  you  be  led  to  give  yourselves 
away  to  God  early.  "  A  flower  when  offered 
in  the  bud,  is  no  vain  sacrifice.''  Let  me 
think  of  you  as  flowers  of  paradise,  whom  I 
shall  one  day  meet  around  the  throne  of  the 
Eternal. 

Christmas  Morning. — Winds  are  more  fa- 
vorable, skies  very  bright.  Our  company  all 
well  enough  to  assemble  at  the  breakfast  table  ; 
a  vessel  in  sight,  and  the  captain  gives  us  the 

*  Westfield,  the  residence  of  her  mother. 


56  REMAINS    OF 

hope  of  soon  seeing  land  on  the  Brazilian  coast. 
I  trust  we  are  grateful  for  all  these  pleasant 
circumstances.  We  have  welcomed  in  the 
Saviour's  natal  morn  by  singing  the  angels' 
song,  (103d  of  the  village  hymns,)  an  appro- 
priate passage  of  Scripture  was  read  and 
thanksgivings  offered  by  Mr.  W.,  in  behalf  of 
all.  Friends  at  home  were  not  forgotten. 
While  we  were  at  worship,  the  vessel  came 
near  enough  for  the  captain  to  speak  her.  She 
proved  to  be  an  English  ship  from  Montivideo, 
bound  to  Havana.  We  have  no  recitation  to- 
day ;  my  thoughts  are  much  at  home.  At 
these  holiday  seasons  I  am  prone  to  look  back, 
and  live  over  again  past  times,  especially  the 
last  summer.  My  first  excursion  in  May,  to 
Boston,  was  a  very  pleasant  one.  I  was  per- 
mitted to  witness  the  departure  of  two  mission- 
ary bands,  one  for  the  Mediterranean,  and  the 
other  for  my  island  home.  I  trust  my  faith 
was  in  a  good  degree  strengthened  by  seeing 
the  cheerfulness  manifested  by  those  who  left 
at  that  time.  '  Then  I  experienced  very  much 
kindness  from  friends,  enjoyed  the  scenery 
about  B.  exceedingly  ;  had  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  Mount  Auburn  in  company  with  Gov- 


MRS.     CATHARINE     WINSLOW.  57 

ernor  and  Mrs.  Armstrong,  (whose  kind  atten- 
tion to  me  will  long  be  remembered  ;)  visited 
the  celebrated  battle  ground  at  Bunker  Hill, 
made  to  appear  unusually  interesting  by  our 
friend  Mr.  Stone's  very  accurate  account  of 
the  positions  of  the  contending  troops;  was 
indebted  to  the  same  gentleman  for  a  view  of 
much  that  was  lovely  in  the  environs  of  that 
delightful  city.  Had  much  pleasant  inter- 
course with  my  husband's  brothers  and  their 
families,  and  hope  we  can  now  say  we  love  one 
another.  On  our  return  to  New  York  received 
the  affectionate  greetings  of  dear  relatives 
there,  and  had  the  happiness  to  find  all  well. 

I  do  not  forget  the  pleasant  days  I  spent  at 
N.  Haven,  Hartford,  Williamstown,  the  affect- 
ing interview  with  the  venerable  Dr.  Griffin, 
nor  our  solemn  parting  with  our  dear  Joanna. 
After  two  weeks  passed  at  Saratoga,  we  were 
again  affectionately  welcomed  to  N.  York. 
Our  next  visit  was  to  Westfield,  and  for  the 
last  time.  I  will  not  speak  of  my  feelings  while 
there.  Tender  chords  would  be  touched  were 
I  to  attempt  to  tell  of  the  suppressed  tears  and 
sighs,  of  the  silent  looks  of  love,  of  the  affect- 
ing prayers,  of  the  farewell  meetings,  of  the 


58  REMAINS    OF 

kindness  of  the  dear  minister,  of  the  sympathy 
of  friends,  of  the  bustle  of  preparation  on  the 
last  sad  morning,  and  of  the  mournful  feelings 
with  which  I  visited  every  part  of  the  house 
for  the  last  time.  Our  dear  mother  accom- 
panied us  to  N".  York,  and  what  a  happiness 
it  was  to  have  her  with  me  the  last  few  weeks ; 
still  it  often  seems  like  a  troubled  dream.  I 
did  not  say  half  I  wished  to,  fearing  that  excess 
of  emotion  on  my  part  might  lead  her  to  sup- 
pose that  I  had  regrets  on  account  of  leaving 
my  native  land.  She  saw  me  sometimes  much 
dispirited,  but  it  was  the  great  pressure  of 
cares  in  reference  to  our  preparations.  I 
think  I  was  never  left  even  for  a  moment  to 
wish  to  retrace  my  steps.  No,  I  have  ever 
been  thankful  to  my  heavenly  Father  that  He 
has  seen  fit  to  open  a  way  for  me  to  go,  and  I 
do  trust  that  He  has  all  things  ready  for  me, 
and  that  I  may  be  usefully  and  happily  em- 
ployed in  His  service.  I  go  with  no  romantic 
expectations  of  doing  much  in  a  little  time, 
and  much  more  than  my  predecessors  have 
done.  I  do  go  expecting  to  deny  myself,  to 
labor  without  seeing  much  fruit,  to  toil,  my 
little  remnant  of  life,  far  from  home,  and  far 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  59 

from  the  graves  of  my  fathers  ;  and  at  last  to 
lay  me  down  for  the  sleep  of  death  among  a 
heathen  people,  and  surrounded  by  those  who 
know  little  of  our  attachments  to  consecrated 
tombs.  You  will  all  recollect  how  much  I 
was  interested,  two  years  ago,  in  having  a  new 
fence  around  our  family  burial  place,  and  how 
happy  I  was  the  morning  I  rode  over  on  horse- 
back to  see  it  completed.  Then  I  fondly  hoped, 
when  all  life's  cares  were  over,  to  lay  my  head 
on  its  last  rest  within  that  little  enclosure  ;  and 
that  over  me  the  grass-green  sod  would  flourish 
sweetly.  But  what  matters  it  where  this  poor 
body  rests  so  that  the  soul  is  but  safe  ? 

"  Jesus,  to  thy  dear  faithful  hand 

My  naked  soul  I  trust, 
And  my  flesh  waits  for  thy  command 
To  drop  into  the  dust." 

Whenever  that  command  shall  come,  may  I 
be  found  ready,  waiting,  willing,  happy  to  quit 
earth's  scenes  for  a  rest  on  high ;  and  there 
let  us  all  strive  to  meet.  Let  us  daily  examine 
ourselves,  and  see  whether  we  are  in  the  faith, 
whether  we  have  the  manifestations  of  the 
Spirit  that  we  are  the  children  of  God.  As- 


60 


REMAINS    OF 


sured  of  our  peace  being  made,  it  will  be  sweet 
to  die  ;  just  as  well  to  lie  under  the  feathery 
foliage  of  the  Indian  tamarind  or  palm,  as 
under  the  trees  of  our  own  loved  home.  The 
sound  of  the  Archangel  and  the  trump  of  God 
will  reach  us  even  there.  His  elect  shall  be 
gathered  from  the  four  winds.  At  that  solemn 
day  may  you,  dearest  mother,  be  seen  on  the 
right  hand  of  the  Judge ;  and  oh  !  may  you 
be  able  to  say,  here  Lord,  am  I,  and  the 
children  thou  hast  given  me,  not  one  missing. 
But  to  return  to  my  retrospections — leaving 
dear  mother  with  her  children,  we  prepared 
for  our  farewell  visit  to  H. — the  home  of  my 
beloved  brother.  A  very  precious  Sabbath 
was  spent  there,  we  mingled  our  prayers  and 
our  tears ;  with  full  hearts  we  bade  adieu  to 
the  precious  little  ones,  imprinted  again  and 
again  the  parting  kiss  on  the  lips  of  our  sweet 
and  precious  sister.  Never  can  I  forget  her 
last  look  from  eyes  blinded  by  her  tears.  She 
is  very  dear  to  our  hearts  ;  may  we  live  in  her 
recollections  as  tenderly  as  she  in  ours.  My 
brother,  and  dear  Henry*  accompanied  us  to 

*  Rev.  Henry  Scudder,  son  of  Dr.  S.,  now  missionary  at 
Madras. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  61 

the  bank  of  the  river  where  we  waited  for  the 
steam-boat.  There  I  took  leave  of  my  darling 
Henry,  not  expecting  to  see  him  again.  My 
brother  engaged  to  witness  our  embarkation  at 
Philadelphia  ;  so  that  I  left  him  with  hope  of 
once  again  seeing  him.  I  gazed  with  intense 
feeling  on  the  magnificent  scenery  about  H., 
knowing  that  in  all  human  probability  it  was 
for  the  last  time.  There  was  something  in  it 
that  accorded  with  my  soul's  sadness,  the  sere 
and  yellow  leaf,  the  brown  and  barren  sides  of 
the  mountains,  the  houses  stript  of  their  shades 
by  the  late  autumnal  winds,  standing  out  in 
full  relief;  all  spoke  of  change  and  decay,  and 
seemed  to  warn  me  against  setting  my  affec- 
tions on  things  belonging  to  earth,  so  mutable, 
so  liable  to  pass  from  us  at  any  moment.  Joys 
of  earth,  soon  we  must  bid  you  farewell,  but 
joys  of  heaven  ye  are  eternal,  Much  does  it 
become  us  to  look  upward,  to  strive  to  press 
onward  to  those  things  which  are  before.  It 
was  pleasant  to  be  again  with  dear  mother  and 
sisters,  around  the  cheerful  fire  at  evening, 
and  tell  of  all  the  tender  love  and  kindness 
experienced  at  H.  From  that  period  until 
our  departure  it  was  a  bustling  scene  ;  I  saw 

6 


62  REMAINS  OF 

many  dear  friends,  and  received  many  touching 
proofs  of  affection.  Gradually  the  bands  of 
love  for  my  dear  family  seemed  drawn  tighter 
and  tighter  around  my  heart.  I  trembled,  and 
sometimes  feared  that  my  faith  might  fail.  I 
was  weak  but  God  was  mighty ;  I  looked  to 
Him.  You  know  but  little  of  my  mental 
struggles,  the  darkness  of  the  night  covered 
much  of  them.  Parting  with  Mr.  W's  dear 
little  ones  was  not  the  least  of  my  trials.  I 
felt  as  if  they  ought  to  be  my  charge,  my  care, 
and  that  I  was  giving  up  a  precious  trust,  but 
I  will  not  speak  of  this  dispensation  any  farther 
than  to  say — how  thankful  I  am  that  such  kind 
and  faithful  guardians  were,  as  we  trust,  chosen 
of  God  for  them.  At  last  the  eventful  morn- 
ing came  which  was  to  separate  me  from  home. 
I  had  intended  to  pass  most  of  it  with  my  dear 
mother  in  retirement,  but  it  could  not  be. 
Other  friends  felt  that  they  had  claims,  and  I 
was  in  a  crowd,  but  all  is  indelibly  fixed  in  my 
memory,  every  article  in  the  room,  my  moth- 
er's image  seated  in  the  crimson  velvet  rocking 
chair,  her  dress,  her  looks  of  love.  Ah  !  how 
fresh,  how  vived,  dear  brother*  David's  parting 

#  A  brother-in-law. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  63 

prayer ;  my  mother's  blessing  uttered  in  the 
most  thrilling  and  affectionate  tones,  all  are 
embalmed  in  my  memory.  Dear  sister  S., 
such  tenderness  as  I  felt  for  her,  and  her 
precious  children ;  words  are  idle  to  shadow 
forth  my  feelings ;  ye  know,  beloved  ones,  all 
I  would  say.  How  did  we  get  the  strength  to 
say  farewell  ?  come  it  did  the  parting  moment. 
I  cannot  trust  myself  to  say  much  of  it.  The 
last  accents  of  my  dear  friends  are  ever  with 
me.  That  sweetly  whispered  word  "  live  for 
Christ,"  will  never  leave  me  ;  I  seem  to  hear 
it  yet,  and  my  dear  sister's  thrilling  "  once 
more,"  as  she  turned  again  and  again  to  em- 
brace me.  The  last  sight  I  had  of  you  was 
the  morning  of  the  17th  ;  I  stood  on  the  deck 
of  the  ship  and  you  on  the  shore,  and  although 
the  waters  were  between  us  I  could  distinguish 
each  loved  form  ;  saw  distinctly  the  waving  of 
the  handkerchief,  but  most  touching  of  all  was 
the  faint  cry  of  my  sweet  children,  borne  to 
me  as  it  was  over  the  waters.  It  reached  my 
inmost  soul ;  I  stretched  out  my  arms  in  vain, 
I  could  no  longer  embrace  them.  The  sound 
of  those  voices  was  like  music  for  the  dead, 
pleasant  yet  mournful  to  the  soul.  From  all 


64  REMAINS    OF 

those  dear  familiar  faces  I  have  turned  away 
to  find  my  path  along  the  mighty  waters,  and 
in  the  hope  of  one  day  setting  my  foot  on  hea- 
then shores.  I  exchange  the  towering  moun- 
tains, noble  forests,  and  fertile  vales  of  Ameri- 
ca, for  the  burning  and  arid  plains  of  India. 
But  I  have  a  noble  object  before  me,  is  it  not 
worth  all  ?  Say  ye  who  love  me,  was  it  not 
a  happy  thing  that  the  way  was  made  plain 
before  my  face  ?  Are  you  not  willing  that  I 
should  add  one  to  the  few  who  are  now  in  the 
field  which  is  white  for  the  harvest  ?  If  you 
cannot  now  rejoice  in  it,  I  trust  you  will  here- 
after. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  65 


CHAPTER    III. 

Monday ,  Dec.  28th.  Off  Pernambuco,  Lat. 
8°  5'  south.  Long.  35°  20'.— The  last  two 
or  three  days  have  been  so  pleasant,  so  excit- 
ing, that  I  can  scarcely  refrain  from  wishing 
you  were  with  us,  that  you  might  share  our 
enjoyments.  If  you  were  here  you  would  no 
longer  say  that  there  are  no  pleasures  con- 
nected with  the  sea. 

On  Saturday  morning  we  heard  the  cry  of 
land  ho  !  about  daylight.  I  rose,  dressed  in 
haste  and  went  on  deck.  The  land  in  sight 
was  the  island  of  Fernando  Noronho,  lat.  3° 
55',  long.  32°  35',  a  few  leagues  east  of  the 
coast  of  Brazil.  The  appearance  of  the  east- 
ern shore  of  this  island  is  very  remarkable 
owing  to  the  very  uneven  surface.  It  appears 
to  be  a  vast  pile  of  naked  rocks  of  almost  every 
shape,  churches,  pagodas,  ruins  of  most  fantas- 
tic forms ;  one  immense  peak  towering  far 
above  the  rest,  and  leaning  considerably  to  the 
eastward,  has  the  form  of  an  insulated  round 

6* 


66  REMAINS    OF 

tower.  Seamen  call  it  the  pyramid.  A  heavy 
surf  was  beating  and  bursting  against  these 
barriers  of  nature,  and  was  thrown  violently 
back  again  in  splendid  jets  of  sea-foam.  Not 
a  tree  or  the  least  sign  of  vegetation  was  to  be 
seen  all  along  the  coast.  The  island  is  about 
ten  miles  long  and  two  and  a  half  broad.  It 
is  inhabited  by  exiles  from  the  coast  of  Brazil ; 
has  strong  fortifications  along  the  shore  which 
we  could  plainly  see.  Picturesque  as  it  was, 
it  was  still  a  lone  and  sterile  rock  in  mid 
ocean,  and  prison-like  indeed.  They  have 
sometimes  no  rain  for  two  years,  and  of  course 
the  rivulets  dry  up,  and  they  have  to  depend 
on  the  well  within  the  fortifications  for  the 
whole  supply  of  the  island.  Some  fruit  is 
found  in  the  interior,  and  black  cattle,  sheep, 
poultry,  melons  and  corn  are  produced.  I  took 
a  hasty  sketch  as  we  passed  which  I  send. 
Although  considered  very  like  one  view,  it 
conveys  but  little  idea  of  the  various  and  con- 
stantly changing  views  presented.  Strange 
bright  birds  hovered  about  us,  and  appeared 
as  if  disposed  to  alight,  but  the  murderous  gun 
was  soon  pointed  at  them ;  and  one  or  two  fell 
bleeding  on  the  water,  while  the  others  wheeled 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  67 

their  easy  flight  to  their  home  on  the  breast  of 
the  lone  and  sea-beat  rock. 

Saturday  evening  closed  in  upon  us  and 
brought  the  hour  for  our  social  meeting.  Sab- 
bath morning  in  its  turn  dawned  pleasantly 
and  peacefully,  while  with  grateful  hearts  we 
assembled  as  usual  to  worship  God  under  the 
glorious  canopy  of  the  cerulean  sky.  Mr. 
Winslow  addressed  us  from  the  words  "Be- 
hold I  stand  at  the  door  and  knock."  The 
other  exercises  of  the  day  as  usual.  At  eight 
o'clock  we  walked  on  the  deck  to  relieve  a 
head-ache  which  was  troubling  me,  and  as  we 
stopped  a  moment  to  gaze  at  the  brilliant 
heavens,  we  were  joined  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
McEwen.  They  entered  into  a  religious  con- 
versation, and  we  enjoyed  an  hour  thus  spent 
very  much.  Mr.  W.  had  been  giving  us  some 
practical  hints  (in  regard  to  missionary  labor) 
at  the  meeting  in  the  early  part  of  the  evening, 
and  they  were  anxious  to  have  him  follow  it 
out  more  fully.  I  trust  we  were  all  profited 
by  his  remarks. 

The  captain  spoke  of  his  expectations  of 
seeing  Pernambuco  early  in  the  morning,  and 
prepared  to  sound.  We  had  about  twenty-five 


68  REMAINS    OF 

fathoms  water.  Could  not  yet  see  the  light- 
house. I  had  a  few  hours  sleep  in  the  early 
part  of  the  night,  rose  at  half-past  three  and 
accompanied  my  husband  to  the  deck  to  get  a 
view  of  the  light,  which  could  now  plainly  be 
seen.  I  had  long  been  very  desirous  of  seeing 
the  southern  cross,  and  now  had  that  pleasure. 
It  was  much  as  I  had  supposed  from  descrip- 
tions I  had  had  of  it.  The  stars  on  the  points 
of  the  cross  of  a  most  dazzling  brightness  ;  the 
connecting  star  very  dim.  As  the  day  dawned 
we  were  again  gratified  with  the  sight  of  land. 
Our  letters  were  all  ready,  and  we  had  nothing 
to  do  but  gaze  and  enjoy  it.  Soon  we  were 
near  enough  to  distinguish  the  city  of  Pernam- 
buco.  It  lies  quite  open  to  the  sea ;  a  fine 
sand  beach  extends  for  miles  along  the  coast 
with  an  opening  in  front  of  this  place,  forming 
the  harbor.  A  number  of  ships  were  in  port, 
and  one  large  ship  wvas  seen  in  the  offing. 
Captain  Dolby  sent  off  our  boat  with  the  letters 
to  the  American  consul,  (John  R.  Manning,) 
with  a  request  that  he  would  forward  them  by 
the  first  opportunity  to  the  United  States. 
While  we  stood  off  and  on  to  wait  the  return  of 
our  boat,  the  captain  of  the  ship  in  the  offing 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  69 

came  on  board.  The  ship's  name  Orbit,  out 
forty-one  months  from  Nan  tucket  on  a  whaling 
voyage,  now  returning  home  full  of  oil.  It 
was  too  late  to  call  back  our  letters  which  had 
gone  to  the  shore,  so  we  wrote  a  hasty  line  to 
dear  brother  S.,  and  gave  to  captain  Gardner. 
He  left  us  and  on  reaching  his  own  ship  sent 
us  a  barrel  of  oranges  and  two  fine  melons. 
We  had  great  pleasure  in  presenting  him  in 
return  a  little  jar  of  dear  mother's  preserves, 
and  a  volume  of  "  Memoirs  of  Harlan  Page." 

As  we  neared  the  town,  and  objects  became 
more  distinct,  it  was  almost  enchanting  to  see 
for  the  first  time  tropical  scenery  in  all  its 
richness  of  verdure.  The  ground  about  the 
city  appears  finely  undulated.  On  an  eminence 
stands  the  bishop's  palace,  surrounded  by 
cocoa-nut  and  other  trees,  while  groves  of  the 
same  beautiful  cocoa-nut  were  to  be  seen  in 
all  parts  of  the  environs.  White  convents  were 
scattered  here  and  there  contrasting  finely 
with  the  various  hues  of  green  about  them. 

The  city  contains  75,000  inhabitants.  We 
saw  fine  churches  adorned  with  magnificent 
steeples  an<}  cupolas,  of  which  Mr.  W.  count- 
ed fourteen  ;  the  houses  were  mostly  white  with 


70  REMAINS    OF 

red  tiled  roofs.  Several  boats  were  in  the  offing, 
some  of  most  singular  construction  ;  one  camo 
very  near  us  so  that  I  had  a  good  opportu- 
nity to  examine  it.  It  was  about  fifteen  feet 
in  length,  composed  of  seven  logs  lashed  to- 
gether, a  seat  raised  quite  high  at  each  end, 
with  a  pole  for  a  mast  which  may  be  raised  or 
lowered  at  pleasure.  The  sea  washes  over 
them  continually,  still  two  or  three  men  will 
manage  to  keep  on  one  of  these  frail  machines 
and  venture  quite  out  to  sea,  in  pursuit  of  fish 
and  for  other  purposes.  Just  before  our  din- 
ner hour  a  boat  came  off  from  the  shore,  laden 
with  fine  fruit,  and  bringing  two  of  Captain 
Dolby's  old  friends  as  visitors.  As  the  boat 
came  along  side,  it  was  indeed  pleasant  to  look 
down  upon  her  cargo.  Four  hundred  oranges 
were  in  the  centre  in  bulk,  and  around  them  a 
large  quantity  of  bananas  or  plantains.  Also 
cocoa-nuts,  some  fine  melons,  cucumbers,  fresh 
eggs,  and  to  crown  all  two  or  three  dozen  of 
the  finest  pine  apples  I  ever  saw,  with  all 
their  long  green  leaves  upon  them.  I  am 
sure  I  enjoyed  the  sight  of  all  this  rich  fruit 
together  as  much  or  more  than  I  shall  the 
taste.  Capt.  D.  has  a  most  generous  spirit. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  71 

He  announced  his  determined  arrangement  to 
purchase  the  fruit  on  his  own  account  (intend- 
ing it  more  for  our  comfort  than  his  own  how- 
ever). I  feel  as  if  he  were  doing  almost  too 
much  for  us.  His  friends  came  on  board  and 
spent  a  half  hour  or  so ;  as  they  left  us  and 
dropped  astern,  our  colors  were  hauled  down, 
and  a  cannon  fired  at  the  same  moment,  quite 
in  "  man-of-war  "  style.  I  had  my  dinner  of 
cucumbers  and  bread,  and  a  fine  dessert  of 
melons.  Having  thrown  together  these  few 
words  to  let  you  know  of  our  happiness,  I  am 
now  about  going  on  deck  to  take  my  last  look 
of  the  shores  of  America,  and  then  we  set 
our  faces  toward  the  heathen,  no  more  to  see 
aught  of  that  vast  continent  on  which  we  first 
drew  breath.  It  is  good  to  leave  it  under 
such  pleasant  circumstances.  I  have  greatly 
admired  the  view  we  have  had  of  this  part  of 
the  coast,  and  especially  of  this  fine  city,  but 
it  is  melancholy  to  think  of  its  moral  desola- 
tion— of  the  human  mind  being  so  enslaved 
by  the  superstitions  of  the  Romish  church. 
A  cloud  seems  to  have  settled  on  all  this  part 
of  the  western  world,  which  can  only  be  dissi- 
pated by  the  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Righteous- 


72  REMAINS    OF 

ness.  The  Lord  reigneth  and  blessed  be  His 
name.  He  will  turn  and  overturn,  and  one 
day  all  nations  shall  serve  Him. 

Thursday,  December  Sltf.  Lot.  14°  20' 
South.  Long.  36°  5'  West. — Some  days 
have  elapsed  since  I  have  entered  a  line  in  my 
journal.  Much  time  was  spent  in  gratifying 
curiosity  while  we  were  about  the  land,  and  I 
have  found  it  necessary  to  redeem  it  by  in- 
creased attention  to  reading,  &c.,  and  that  is 
my  reason  for  writing  nothing  since  Monday 
for  my  dear  friends — dearer  since  I  have  left 
them.  My  heart  seems  enlarged,  and  to  have 
greater  capacity  to  love  them.  I  seem  to  en- 
joy you  all  still  in  a  high  degree  even  though 
so  far  removed  from  you.  I  love  to  dwell  in 
thought  on  each  loved  one — on  your  long  and 
unwearied  kindness  to  me  at  all  times — on  our 
pleasant  family  meetings  with  dear  mother  for 
the  nucleus,  we  the  radiating  points.  Ah, 
that  dear  mother  !  on  this  last  day  of  the  year 
I  am  sure  she  is  thinking  of  her  absent  chil- 
dren. What  an  eventful  year  have  we  passed  ! 
One  of  the  happy  circle  broken  off  and  cast  on 
the  waters  no  more  to  meet  you  until  our  eyes 
shall  have  closed  on  all  terrestrial  things.  I 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  73 

think  much  more  of  death  and  things  beyond 
the  grave  than  when  I  was  with  you.  My 
dearest  mother  is  in  all  human  probability  not 
far  from  her  home  in  the  skies.  For  the  sake 
of  her  children  and  friends  it  would  seem  de- 
sirable that  her  valuable  life  might  be  pro- 
longed, but  we  cannot  expect  a  very  protracted 
existence  in  connection  with  continued  pain 
and  suffering.  Her  mildness  and  patience  are 
often  the  subject  of  my  thoughts,  and  oh !  that 
her  almost  perfect  example  may  not  be  lost  on 
her  children.  Cherish  her  with  fondest  love, 
my  sisters,  as  you  have  ever  done,  for 

"  Not  long  her  Voice  among  you  may  be  heard, 
Her  day  is  almost  done  ; 
The  charm  now  lingering  in  her  loak  and  word 
Is  that  which  hangs  about  the  setting  sun ; 
That  which  the  weakness  of  decay  hath  won 
Still  from  revering  love." 

You  will  know  one  day  how  I  feel  about 
this  dear  mother,  but  that  day  will  be  the  one 
in  which  you  will  write  yourself  motherless. 
There  is  such  a  hallowed  tenderness  connected 
with  the  very  mention  of  her  name  as  I  can 
never  express.  Tears  are  ever  ready  to  flow  at 
any,  even  distant  reference  to  her.  Ah !  how 


74  REMAINS    OF 

little  the  world  know  what  is  meant  by  "  for- 
saking father  and  mother,  sister  and  brother, J? 
but  my  Saviour  knows,  and  will  take  note  of 
every  pang  borne  for  his  sake.  To  His  care 
I  commit  all.  I  strive  to  roll  my  burdens  on 
His  gracious  arm — to  be  meekly  submissive, 
nay  more,  to  be  cheerful.  I  should  like  much 
to  know  how  you  are  to  night  all  of  you. 

I  will  tell  you  a  little  of  our  New  Year's 
eve  on  ship-board.  At  the  close  of  the  day 
Mr.  Winslow  invited  me  on  deck  to  see  the 
last  sun  of  1835  sink  into  its  ocean  bed.  I, 
was  much  gratified  with  the  view  of  the  glori- 
ous pageantry  of  golden  and  yellow  clouds 
gathered  about  the  setting  sun,  that  "  wonder- 
ful chronometer  of  days  and  years."  Long 
lines  of  wavy  light  fell  on  the  edges  of  the 
violet  colored  clouds  for  half  an  hour  after  the 
sun  disappeared.  A  sudden  shower  drove  us 
below.  After  our  evening  meal  the  conversa- 
tion naturally  turned  to  past  scenes  of  1835. 
It  was  proposed  that  each  one  of  the  brethren 
should  give  some  little  account  of  his  peregri- 
nations, as  they  had  all  been  travelers  more 
or  less.  I  was  both  interested  and  amused. 
Each  one  felt  emotions  of  gratitude  that  God 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  75 

had  dealt  so  kindly  in  preparing  the  way  for 
them  to  go  to  the  heathen.  We  sang  "  lov- 
ing kindness,"  had  two  prayers  and  adjourned. 
The  Captain  called  us  to-day  to  see  a  water- 
spout and  whirlwind.  The  spout  made  very 
finely  although  at  considerable  distance  from 
us.  I  will  not  describe  it  as  it  is  something  you 
know  all  about  except  just  seeing  it,  (and  I 
suppose  you  are  none  of  you  at  all  ambitious 
of  such  a  privilege  if  you  must  go  to  sea  for 
it,)  but  it  is  quite  an  event  with  us,  where 
every  thing  that  tends  to  break  the  monotony 
of  the  day  is  worth  something.  We  had  a 
cannon  fired  at  eight  this  evening,  and  there 
is  to  be  one  at  twelve  and  one  at  day-light. 
Whence  comes  this  rejoicing  over  the  flight  of 
time  ?  It  may  be  intended,  not  as  rejoicing 
however,  but  as  a  sort  of  funeral  honor  paid 
to  the  departing  year.  You  know  there  is 
much  noise  on  these  occasions  at  home,  and 
this  may  be  done  in  imitation.  I  have  not  in- 
quired. 


76  REMAINS    OF 


CHAPTER    IV. 

January  1st,  1836. — A  happy  New  Year 
to  all  whom  I  love.  It  has  been  a  pleasant 
day  on  ship-board.  Some  hours  have  been 
set  apart  to  think  of  and  pray  for  dear  friends 
in  America.  The  weather  is  very  warm,  ther- 
mometer at  85.  Wind  very  light,  and  the 
air  in  our  cabin  quite  confined.  We  had  fine 
water  melons  and  pine  apples  after  dinner  to- 
da^r.  I  could  not  avoid  thinking  of  you,  most 
likely  sitting  about  a  large  fire,  and  using  all 
means  to  keep  warm,  while  we  were  but  just 
able  to  keep  cool  by  the  aid  of  fans,  &c.  I 
find  it  difficult  to  realize  that  it  is  now  mid-win- 
ter at  home,  and  that  I  am  no  more  to  feel  the 
cold,  no  more  to  see  snow  falling,  or  ice  mak- 
ing. After  our  afternoon  reading  in  the  cabin 
I  went  on  deck  and  read  a  half  hour  with  my 
husband,  saw  the  sun  set  in  splendor  scarcely 
to  be  conceived  of  by  you — watched  the 
glory  left  by  his  last  rays  until  called  to 
tea.  After  tea  sung  an  hour  with  the  others, 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  77 

and  then  sat  on  deck  or  rather  in  the  jolly- 
boat  for  another  hour  as  it  was  so  warm  in  the 
cabin — thought  and  talked  of  home,  sung  the 
"  Bower  of  Prayer."  and  left  the  deck  with 
regret  to  come  below  at  nine.  Such  an  even- 
ing— not  a  cloud  to  be  seen.  A  moon  near 
the  full,  casting  such  smiles  on  the  tiny  waves 
as  are  beyond  all  description  for  beauty.  We 
have  traced  these  long  brilliant  lines  of  light, 
sometimes  continuous  and  then  broken  into 
small  fragments  like  molten  silver  or  shining 
strings  of  pearls  until  we  were  lost  in  admira- 
tion. I  am  thankful  that  Mr.  W.  has  a  taste 
for  the  beauties  of  creation,  for  certainly  I 
have  much  more  delight  by  participating  with 
him.  We  are  never  weary  of  these  enjoy- 
ments, but  I  very  much  fear  I  shall  weary  you 
in  writing  so  much  of  them.  You  must  con- 
sider however  that  they  make  all  our  prospect. 
We  have  usually  no  variety,  except  as  some 
evenings  and  some  sunsets  are  more  glorious 
than  others. 

Saturday,  Jan.  2d. — The  weather  continues 
to  be  very  warm,  no  wind.  The  gentlemen 
are  going  off  in  the  jolly-boat  to  see  how  the 
ship  looks  and  to  get  a  little  exercise  by  row 

7* 


78  REMAINS    OF 

ing.  They  have  returned  and  brought  back  a 
"  Portuguese  Man-of-War "  for  us  to  see. 
These  little  creatures  are  very  beautiful  when 
examined  closely — not  only  beautiful  but  very 
curious.  Its  little  sail  is  composed  of  bony 
fibres  covered  with  a  thin  filmy  substance  of 
transparent  blue.  The  body  of  the  fish  is  just 
a  round  piece  of  blubber  with  a  number  of 
long  roots,  of  a  pink  color,  hanging  down  and 
floating  even  with  the  water's  edge,  over  this 
rises  the  tiny  sail,  which  appears  to  guide  all 
its  motions.  I  would  sketch  its  form,  but 
could  give  you  little  idea  of  its  colors  or  its 
transparency. 

After  the  heat  of  the  day  was  over,  I  had 
as  usual  my  hour  on  deck  to  watch  the  sun 
setting,  and  never  have  I  seen  any  thing  more 
glorious.  All  agreed  that  this  sky  was  unri- 
valed for  splendor  and  variety  of  colors.  I 
will  not  now  attempt  a  description,  but  will 
give  .you  an  impromptu  thrown  upon  paper  at 
the  moment  of  excitement  and  in  the  midst  of 
many  voices  and  much  confusion.  It  may 
please  dear  mother,  as  she  views  every  thing 
of  mine  with  a  partial  eye,  and  this  needs  all 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  79 

the  indulgence  she  usually  extends  to  my  per- 
formances. 


There's  beauty  in  the  heavens  to-night,  beyond  the  glare  of 

day, 
There's  beauty  in  the  heavens  to-night  to  cheer  our  lonely 

way. 
Ah !  would  I  could  portray  in  words  the  various  hues  of 

light 

Shed  by  the  sun's  departing  rays,  leaving  the  world  in  night. 
Rich  draperies  of  gorgeous  clouds  attend  his  parting  beam, 
While  islets  of  a,  fancied  world  far  o'er  the  waters  gleam. 
A  lake  of  molten  gold  seems  spread  to  charm  our  ravished 

sight, 
There  fancy  paints,  to  dreaming  minds,  a  world  of  spirits 

bright 
Where  care  nor  pain  can  e'er  annoy — where  sorrow  ne'er 

can  come ; 

And  bids  us  flee  away  from  earth  to  seek  that  island  home. 
Far  to  the  East,  on  snowy  clouds,  fair  Luna  sheds  her  light, 
Her  milder  beauties  now  are  ours,  'mid  sparkling  gems  of 

night. 

There's  beauty  all  about  us  now,  in  ocean,  clouds,  and  sky, 
Then  let  our  thoughts  ascend  in  joy  to  Him  who  dwells  on 

high. 
He's  brought  us  safely  on  our  way,  and  knit  our  hearts  in 

love, 

As  children  of  one  family,  bound  to  our  home  above. 
Our  souls  be  filled  with  gratitude  for  blessings  by  the  way, 
Each  striving  to  fulfill   the   charge  of  "  working  while  'tis 

day." 

May  we  go  on  in  peace  and  love,  one  object  still  in  view, 
To  live  for  Christ  and  trust  in  II  im  to  bear  us  safely  through. 


80  REMAINS    OF 

Sabbath. — Mr.  McEwen  preached  for  us 
this  morning — a  new  year's  sermon  from  the 
parable  of  the  fig-tree.  All  the  seamen  were 
present.  We  hope  that  their  privileges  may 
be  blest  to  them.  It  would  seem  that  for  them 
prayer  is  made  u  unceasing."  My  faith  is  at 
times  very  strong  in  the  promises,  and  again 
I  am  cast  into  the  depths  of  despondency.  I 
know  that  we  are  not  faithful  as  we  ought  to 
be,  but  God  giveth  liberally  and  upbraideth 
not,  and  we  may  yet  look  to  Him.  The  Cap- 
tain appears  to  be  anxious  at  times  and  con- 
fesses his  sinfulness  and  his  need  of  a  new 
heart.  All  the  return  we  can  make  to  him 
for  his  constant  kindness  to  us,  is  to  pray  earn- 
estly for  him.  We  are  strongly  desirous  for 
the  conversion  of  all  those  on  board  this  ship 
who  are  now  strangers  to  God.  They  have 
great  privileges  this  voyage,  and  we  feel  that 
we  have  great  responsibilities.  Our  subject 
for  discussion,  this  evening,  was  the  besC  meth- 
od of  improving  time.  Much  was  said  in  re- 
lation to  it,  and  our  duties  were  laid  before  us 
in  a  plain  and  forcible  manner.  I  hope  to  be 
benefited  by  the  remarks. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  81 

Monday,  January  4th.  Lot.  20°  32'  South. 
— In  the  midst  of  the  ocean  and  under  a  trop- 
ical sky,  we  have  felt  it  to  be  our  duty  and 
our  privilege  to  unite  with  the  churches  at 
home  in  prayer  and  fasting  for  the  conversion 
of  the  world.  Mr.  Winslow  drew  out  a  plan, 
and  submitted  it,  that  each  one  of  the  breth- 
ren should  consider  a  certain  part  of  the  mis- 
sionary field  as  his  to  lecture  upon  for  a  short 
time,  and  for  which  he  should  offer  prayer. 
For  instance,  one  taking  India,  another  the 
isles  of  the  sea,  &c.,  should  state  all  he  knew 
respecting  missionary  operations,  and  what  ad- 
vantages each  portion  of  the  globe  offered  for 
the  introduction  of  the  Gospel.  A  number  of 
interesting  facts  were  mentioned  and  fervent 
prayers  were  offered  for  the  heathen,  also  for 
the  churches  of  Christendom.  A  good  spirit 
seemed  to  pervade  our  little  company.  Our 
cabin  is  now  (just  after  tea)  very  warm,  and 
Mr.  Winslow  has  gone  to  propose  to  the  Cap- 
tain that  we  should  hold  our  usual  Monthly 
Concert  on  deck,  and  here  he  comes  with  a 
cordial  acquiescence. 

Evening,  10  o'clock. — I  wish  to  give  you 
some   little  idea   of  the  scene   on  our  ship's 


82  REMAINS    OF 

deck  to-night,  but  fear  that  you  will  get  but  a 
faint  impression  from  my  pen  of  the  first 
prayer  meeting  I  have  ever  attended  under 
like  circumstances.  We  had  a  smooth  sea — 
by  this  I  do  not  mean  a  calm,  but  a  light 
breeze  with  no  swell  or  rolling  of  waves,  only 
a  slight  curling  of  the  waters.  Over  our  heads 
an  unclouded  sky,  spangled  here  and  there, 
with  a  few  of  the  most  brilliant  of  the  stars, 
"  those  living  eyes  of  heaven,"  the  light  of 
which  could  not  be  obscured  by  the  superior 
light  of  the  moon  just  past  the  full,  and  which 
hung  above  us  like  a  globe  of  silver  beaming 
gladness  on  the  gazer's  eye,  and  illuminating 
objects  ever  so  minute  about  us,  and  throwing 
her  pathway  of  light  from  the  edge  of  the  ho- 
rizon to  our  noble  ship  which  occupied  the 
centre  of  the  wide  sea.  Every  sail  was  set  to 
catch  the  light  winds  which  were  playing  about 
us.  Seats  were  arranged  as  usual.  We  had 
no  expectation  that  the  sailors  would  be  pres- 
ent, but  when  all  was  ready  Captain  Dolby  in- 
vited them  to  come  aft3  and  every  seat  was 
soon  filled.  As  the  moon-beams  fell  on  their 
weather-beaten  faces  and  brought  into  view 
their  earnest  expression  of  interest  in  what 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  83 

was  about  to  be  the  exercises  of  the  evening, 
I  could  not  avoid  shedding  tears.  My  heart 
was  full.  Ocean,  sky  and  air,  seemed  suited 
to  our  feelings. 

"  I've  seen  the  moon  gild  the  mountain's  brow, 
I've  watched  the  mist  o'er  the  river  stealing, 

But  ne'er  did  I  feel  in  my  breast  till  now, 
So  deep,  so  calm,  so  holy  a  feeling." 

And  I  believe  there  was  but  one  sentiment 
pervading  the  company.  Mr.  Winslow  rose 
and  stated  the  object  of  our  meeting  and  then 
attempted  to  pray.  His  prayer  was  one  burst 
of  thanksgiving.  With  an  overflowing  heart 
he  gave  out  the  Missionary  Hymn,  and  it  was 
sung  with  enthusiasm,  after  which  others  fol- 
lowed in  prayer  and  familiar  addresses,  and 
closed  by  singing  117th  Psalm,  "  From  all 
that  dwell  below  the  skies."  I  thought  of 
my  dear  brothers  who  are  in  the  ministry,* 
J.  and  D.  How  many  monthly  concerts  they 
have  attended  with  far  less  to  encourage  them, 
while  here,  on  the  lonely  sea,  the  poor  sailor 
seemed  so  happy,  so  interested,  to  feel  himself 

*  The  one  her  only  brother,  the  other  a  brother  by  mar- 
riage. 


84  REMAINS    OF 

so  privileged  in  being  allowed  to  attend.  It 
was  delightful,  I  felt  desirous  that  all  should 
praise  God  for  his  goodness  to  us  ;  and  I  do 
think  that  the  churches  at  home  have  been 
praying  for  us  to-day. 

Saturday,  January  9th.  Lot.  28°  14'.  Long. 
28°  30'. — Since  I  have  been  on  the  sea,  I 
think  often  of  departed  friends  "  not  lost  but 
gone  before."  Often,  very  often  of  our  dear 
elder  brother,  whose  grave  was  made  in  the 
stormy  waters.  I  gaze  on  the  hollow  sound- 
ing and  mysterious  ocean  until  I  almost  lose 
all  consciousness  of  what  is  about  me.  I  think 
of  the  vast  treasures  within  its  bosom,  but 
what  are  its  pale  glistening  pearls,  its  riches 
of  gold  and  gems,  what  are  these  compared 
with  the  hearts  it  has  entombed  ?  I  could  al- 
most say  with  the  poet, 


"  Give  back  the  lost  and  lovely — those  for  whom 

The  place  was  kept  at  board  and  hearth  so  long ; 

The  prayer  went  up  through  midnight's  breathless  gloom, 

And  the  vain  yearning  woke  'midst  festal  song, 

Hold  fast  thy  buried  isles,  thy  towers  overthrown, 

But  all  is  not  thine  own. 
To  thee  the  love  of  woman  hath  gone  down, 
Dark  flows  thy  tide  o'er  manhood's  noble  head, 


MRS.     CATHARINE     WINSLOW.  85 

O'er  youth's  bright  locks,  and  beauty's  flowery  crown, 
Yet  must  thou  have  a  voice— Kestore  the  dead ; 
Earth  shall  reclaim  her  precious  things  from  thee, 
Eestore  the  dead  thou  sea." 

The  sea  shall  give  up  its  dead,  and  uncover 
the  spoils  of  its  vast  treasure-house  in  the 
great  day  when  all  shall  appear.  No  matter 
where  death  meets  us,  or  where  our  bodies  are 
destined  to  lie,  whether  the  booming  waters 
roar  above  us,  or  we  sleep  peacefully  under 
the  green  sod,  the  summons  will  reach  us,  and 
the  great  question  with  our  souls  should  be, 
Are  we  ready  for  that  day  ?  Blessed  be  God 
for  the  continuance  of  life  and  health,  and  for 
prolonged  opportunities  of  preparing  for  death 
and  judgment. 

Sabbath,  Jan.  1.0th. — It  is  worthy  of  re- 
mark that  our  Sabbaths  thus  far  are  all  pleas- 
ant enough  to  have  worship  on  deck.  The 
mate  says  "  we  are  sure  of  good  weather  on 
Sunday  if  it  should  rain  all  the  week."  Al- 
though we  do  not  feel  sure  of  it,  we  are  very 
happy  to  welcome  in  the  Sabbath  morn  under 
favorable  circumstances  as  the  seamen  have 
then  an  opportunity  of  attending  worship.  Mr. 
Campbell  addressed  us  to-day  from  the  words 


86  REMAINS     OF 

"  Come  with  us  and  we  will  do  you  good." 
All  present  but  the  cook  and  stewards.  In 
the  afternoon,  Bible-class.  Meeting  at  sunset  in 
our  own  room.  Evening  subject  for  discussion, 
tenderness  of  conscience.  A  sail  in  sight. 
Went  to  bed  thankful  for  the  privileges  of  the 
day. 

Monday,  January  \\th.  Lot.  28°  47'. — 
Very  little  wind  this  morning.  The  ship  seen 
last  evening  now  quite  near  us  with  English 
flag  flying.  Immediately  after  breakfast  a 
boat  was  discovered  putting  off  from  her  and 
coming  towards  us.  As  you  may  suppose  we 
were  all  on  the  qui  vive  to  see  her  as  she  came 
alongside.  Our  side-ladder  and  man-ropes 
were  soon  rigged  and  all  of  us  on  the  quarter- 
deck to  receive  the  strangers.  They  proved 
to  be  the  Captain  of  the  ship  and  one  gentle- 
man passenger.  The  ship  was  the  Mona  from 
Liverpool  bound  to  Calcutta,  out  fifty-two 
days.  We  had  a  pleasant  visit  from  them, 
and  a  fine  view  of  the  vessel,  as  we  are  nearly 
side  and  side.  She  is  about  the  same  tonnage 
as  ours,  is  built  after  the  model  of  one  of  our 
Liverpool  packets  (the  Europe),  has  bright 
sides  and  appears  much  like  an  American 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  87 

ship.  Her  figure  head  was  very  beautiful,  as 
also  the  carving  about  her  stern.  After  re- 
maining on  board  an  hour  or  more  our  visitors 
left  us,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Campbell,  Mr. 
Winslow,  and  Capt.  D.  They  have  not  yet 
returned.  While  the  boat  was  alongside  of 
our  ship  the  sailors  were  supplied  with  Bibles, 
tracts,  &c.  Every  opportunity  is  embraced 
by  the  brethren  to  disseminate  the  word  of 
life  among  that  vast  company  who  "  go  down 
to  the  sea  in  ships."  The  gentlemen  do  not 
yet  return.  It  is  raining  violently,  and  they 
may  be  detained  on  this  account,  or  it  is  just 
possible  they  may  like  the  Englishmen  so 
well  as  to  remain  to  dinner  with  them.  Their 
excursion  will  be  less  pleasant  than  if  it  had 
continued  fair  weather.  They  went  hoping  to 
do  some  good.  Mr.  Campbell  has  some  knowl- 
edge of  surgery,  and  one  of  the  sailors  on 
board  the  English  ship  has  his  arm  injured, 
and  his  visit  was  solicited  on  that  account. 
Mr.  Winslow  will  be  likely  to  improve  the  op- 
portunity in  a  religious  point  of  view,  as  that 
is  the  end  for  which  he  desires  to  live. 

Our  friends  have  returned  bringing  English 
newspapers,  and  expressing  much  pleasure  in 


REMAINS    OF 

their  visit.  They  were  pressed  to  stay  to  din- 
ner but  declined,  fearing  we  might  be  anxious. 
Since  dinner  the  sailors  have  caught  a  very 
large  fish  (Boneta),  the  first  large  fish  taken 
since  we  have  been  at  sea.  It  is  of  beautiful 
shades  when  dying,  not  so  varied  colors  nor  so 
finely  formed  as  the  dolphin  however.  Even- 
ing,— had  the  fish  for  supper.  I  was  impru- 
dent enough  to  partake  of  it  for  which  I  suf- 
fered, being  ill  all  the  evening.  It  proved 
to  be  not  so  good  as  fish  caught  in  shallow  wa- 
ters, being  much  coarser  in  quality. 

Tuesday.  Lab.  30°  8'.  Long.  25°  31'. 
— The  weather  is  very  pleasant  this  morning, 
and  the  English  ship  still  in  company.  Agree- 
ably to  an  invitation  given  yesterday  her  Cap- 
tain and  passengers  are  expected  here  to  dine. 
This  looking  for  company  has  produced  a  little 
excitement.  It  is  very  pleasant  to  have  the 
ship  sailing  with  us  for  days,  as  from  our  speed 
being  pretty  nearly  equal  we  are  quite  likely  to. 
I  wish  however  to  have  my  mind  diverted  as 
little  as  possible  from  study,  for  with  all  my  dili- 
gence I  get  on  but  slowly  and  I  feel  that  I 
have  much  to  learn. 

Evening. — We     have     had     our    visitors, 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  89 

(Capt.  Gell,  Mr.  Lyons,  and  Mr.  Bates,)  and 
were  quite  interested  in  them.  They  left  us 
at  7  o'clock  expressing  their  pleasure  again 
and  again  in  meeting  us,  and  being  able  to 
pay  a  social  visit  on  the  high  seas.  Mr.  Ly- 
ons said  the  last  two  days  he  should  count 
among  the  happiest  of  his  life.  We  parted 
with  mutual  good  wishes.  Soon  after  reach- 
ing their  own  ship,  a  very  beautiful  blue  light 
was  burnt  as  a  compliment  to  us.  I  did  not 
see  it  having  retired  to  my  room  just  before. 
Capt.  Gell  sent  an  English  cheese  to  Mrs. 
Campbell  and  myself  with  a  very  kind  note. 
Probably  the  reason  we  were  selected  as  the 
recipients  of  his  bounty  was  that  Mr.  W.  and 
C.  were  both  on  board  the  Mona  the  first  day 
and  had  rather  more  intercourse  with  him  than 
any  of  the  others.  Not  one  of  the  three  gen- 
tlemen were  pious.  We  felt  desirous  of  doing 
them  good  by  speaking  of  serious  things,  and 
I  think  some  words  were  dropped  by  the  Mis- 
sionaries, which  may  prove  words  in  season 
fitly  spoken. 

Wednesday. — Very  strong  favorable  winds. 
Ship  going  at  the  rate  of  11 1  miles  an 
hour,  rolling  so  much  as  to  make  it  very  diffi- 

8* 


90  REMAINS    OF 

cult  to  write.  TheMona  still  in  sight,  but  far 
behind  us.  She  does  not  equal  our  ship  in 
speed  owing  to  her  being  heavily  laden.  Our 
evening  prayer  meeting  as  usual.  Subject 
for  conversation.  Duty  and  efficacy  of  prayer. 
Many  just  and  apposite  remarks  were  made 
by  the  brethren,  and  some  new  thoughts  sug- 
gested. 

Thursday,  January  \\i~h.  Lab.  33°  46'. 
Long.  21°  5'. — Our  fine  wind  still  continues. 
The  Mona  no  longer  to  be  seen.  We  are 
again  the  only  speck  in  all  this  great  and  wide 
sea.  A  noise  was  heard  on  the  deck  while  we 
were  at  prayer  this  morning,  and  as  soon  as 
we  had  finished  our  devotions,  we  were  invited 
up  to  see  a  fine  large  porpoise  just  caught. 
It  is  the  first  one  I  have  ever  seen  out  of  the 
water.  The  skin  is  very  smooth  and  veined  like 
dark  gray  marble,  eyes  very  small,  no  scales. 
We  have  some  little  variety  almost  every  day. 
We  have  now  been  out  fifty-four  days,  reckoning 
from  the  Capes,  have  sailed  7,150  miles,  217 
the  last  twenty-four  hours. 

Friday. — The  last  twenty-four  hours  have 
given  us  227  miles  distance.  Wehave  hadrolling 
enough  and  feel  much  inclined  to  sea-sickness. 
A  dizzy  head  and  weakened  eyes  prevent  my 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  91 

writing  much  at  this  time.  Spoke  the  ship  Black 
Warrior  this  afternoon  from  Boston,  fifty -five 
days  out,  bound  to  New  South  Wales.  We  were 
very  near  her,  so  near  that  the  two  command- 
ers held  quite  a  conversation.  It  is  rather  re- 
markable that  we  have  opportunity  to  speak  so 
many  vessels.  There  is  a  feeling  almost  like 
melancholy  in  meeting  and  parting  with  these 
persons.  We  are  all  bound  on  the  voyage  of 
life  and  our  port  is  eternity.  We  are  never  to 
meet  here  again.  Shall  we  meet  them  after 
this  voyage  of  life  is  past  ?  Meet  to  rejoice 
evermore  ?  Alas  !  in  most  cases  there  is  but 
little  hope.  Seamen  are  too  generally  among 
those  who  neglect  preparation  for  death — at 
least  very  many  are  not  in  the  way  of  relig- 
ious instruction,  and  go  on  their  whole  lives 
forgetting  God  and  lightly  esteeming  the  Rock 
of  Ages.  None  have  a  better  opportunity  to 
see  the  wonders  of  the  Lord.  None  have 
more  cause  to  seek  His  protection,  and  to  feel 
their  dependence.  Christians  have  been 
strangely  forgetful  of  this  wandering  class, 
these  lonely  beings  who  often  spend  more  than 
half  their  lives  separated  from  the  haunts  of 
men.  They  have  been  out  of  mind,  have  been 


92  REMAINS    OF 

neglected — but  happier  days  are  now  dawning 
upon  them.  Concerts  of  prayer  are  held  in 
various  places — the  Bible  and  tract  are  placed 
within  their  reach,  and  the  Bethel  flag  floats 
o'er  many  a  chapel.  A  "  brighter  age  "  is 
soon  to  dawn  for  them  as  well  as  for  us,  and 
happy  are  those  who  have  opportunity  to  help 
on  that  day  when  the  "  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  do  the  sea." 
Then 

"  While  the  ocean-storm  in  thunder  raves  ; 

And  piping  winds  sigh  'mong  the  deep-toned  waves  ; 

Hark  from  amid  the  gloom  and  stunning  roar, 

Sounds  the  sweet  hymn  of  pious  mariner. 

That  awful  ocean  then  no  frowns  shall  wear ; 

Nor  life  devour,  when  God's  the  guardian  there. 

No  rock  the  wary  mariner  shall  fear ; 

No  breakers  pour  the  death-cry  on  his  ear, 

No  chart  misguide — no  quicksand  dash  his  bark, 

Safe  shall  it  ride  as  once  the  sheltered  ark." 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  93 


CHAPTER    V. 

Saturday.  Lat.  34°  54'.  Long.  14°  43'. 
— You  may  notice  by  the  difference  of  longi- 
tude and  latitude  how  we  get  along.  Wind 
again  rather  light.  We  are  expecting  soon  to 
see  land,  islands  in  the  Southern  ocean  near 
which  we  are.  I  am  not  well  to-day,  and 
merely  take  my  pen  to  tell  you  where  we  are. 

Monday,  January  ~L8th. — The  Sabbath 
passed  away  peacefully  and  pleasantly  as  usual. 
Religious  exercises  in  the  morning  conducted 
by  Mr.  Dwight.  Bible  class  in  the  afternoon 
by  Mr.  Winslow,  one  of  the  most  interesting 
lessons  we  have  had.  Question  for  consider- 
ation in  the  evening,  "  What  is  it  to  lay  up 
treasure  in  heaven  ?  "  Just  at  sunset  land  was 
discovered.  We  had  been  expecting  to  see  it, 
as  we  knew  we  were  near  the  Tristan  d'Acun- 
ha  Isles.  Several  whales  spouting  about  the  ship 
and  large  masses  of  the  animalcule,  on  which 
they  feed,  seen  in  all  directions,  giving  to  the 
water  the  appearance  of  being  streaked  with 


94  REMAINS    OF 

blood.  Some  were  drawn  up  in  a  bucket  and 
we  examined  them  through  a  microscope.  The 
group  of  islands  near  which  we  are  consists  of 
three.  The  largest  bears  the  name  Tristan 
d'Acunha,  the  second  in  size  is  Inaccessible, 
the  smallest  Nightingale.  We  were  off  the 
largest  at  sunrise  this  morning.  My  first 
view  of  it  was  most  striking,  it  partook  almost 
of  sublimity.  The  morning  was  misty,  but 
not  enough  so  to  prevent  my  being  first  on 
deck  to  see  this  immense  mountain  rising  out 
of  the  sea,  curtained  with  dark  and  heavy 
clouds  concealing  the  summit  which  is  said  to 
be  8,360  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea. 
Owing  to  its  great  height,  it  appeared  much 
nearer  than  it  was  in  reality,  seeming  almost 
to  overhang  our  vessel.  Two  ships  were  close 
in  under  the  land,  one  of  which  was  soon  as- 
certained to  be  the  Mona  (our  old  English 
friend),  the  other  was  a  whale  ship  from  New- 
port, out  four  months  and  a  half.  We  were 
soon  recognized  by  the  Mona,  and  the  waving 
of  hats  and  handkerchiefs  from  both  ships  gave 
notice  of  mutual  pleasure  in  again  meeting. 
They  sent  us  word  that  they  had  the  Governor 
of  the  Island  on  board  their  ship,  and  that  we 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  95 

might  expect  a  visit  from  him.  We  forgot, 
for  a  moment,  that  he  was  lord  only  of  a  rock 
in  the  sea,  with  but  forty-six  inhabitants  all 
told,  and  could  scarcely  conceal  any  astonish- 
ment when  he  came,  soon  after,  along  side  of 
our  ship,  with  coarse  trowsers,  striped  shirt, 
and  woolen  cap,  no  shoes.  You  must  picture  to 
yourselves  the  scene  as  he  stepped  on  our  deck. 
All  the  ladies  surrounding  him,  the  gentlemen 
looking  over  our  shoulders  asking  him  ques- 
tions more  rapidly  than  he  could  answer  them. 
The  substance  of  the  interrogatories  and  an- 
swers I  will  give  you,  but  I  cannot  throw  be- 
fore you  the  old  man's  interesting  physiog- 
nomy nor  his  simplicity  of  manner.  His  name, 
he  told  us,  was  Samuel  Glass,  a  Scotchman 
by  birth — he  was  married  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope — had  been  twenty  years  on  this  island, 
possessed  all  the  authority,  acted  as  lawyer, 
physician,  and  minister,  held  worship  regularly 
on  the  Sabbath,  on  which  occasion  he  read  the 
service  of  the  English  Church,  and  usually 
one  of  Burder's  Village  Sermons.  He  per- 
forms the  marriage  ceremony  and  instructs 
the  children  (of  whom  there  are  about  thirty 
in  the  colony)  in  reading,  writing,  &c.  He 


96  REMAINS    OF 

stated  that  they  were  a  happy  people,  but  that 
there  were  some  unruly  spirits  among  them, 
whom  they  were  obliged  to  punish  at  times  in 
a  very  summary  way,  by  obliging  them  to 
wear  a  halter  about  the  neck  or  by  whipping. 
He  expressed  a  wish  for  Bibles,  tracts,  &c., 
which  were  immediately  prepared  for  him,  and 
then  turning  to  the  ladies  he  said,  "  Some 
things  for  the  women  and  the  babies  would  be 
very  acceptable."  You  may  be  sure  we  felt 
great  pleasure  in  collecting  something  for  this 
interesting  old  patriarch  to  carry  to  his  flock. 
In  the  little  bundle  I  prepared  for  him  was 
your  blue  calico  loose  dress,  dear  S.,  so  you 
must  now  think  of  it,  as  in  all  probability  the 
gala  dress  of  the  Lady  of  the  Governor  of 
the  Tristan  d'Acunha  isles.  I  know  it  would 
please  you  to  have  me  bestow  it  thus.  I  was 
.much,  very  much  pleased  with  the  intelligence 
and  simple-heartedness,  if  I  may  so  express  it, 
of  the  old  man.  There  was  a  dignity  about 
him,  notwithstanding  his  unseemly  garb,  aris- 
ing, probably,  from  his  having  so  long  been  in 
authority.  After  a  visit  of  some  length  he 
left  us  followed  by  our  prayers  and  good 
wishes.  As  he  took  my  hand  at  parting  I 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  97 

spoke  a  few  words  to  him  of  a  serious  nature. 
His  fine  clear  gray  eye  filled  with  tears.  He 
dashed  them  aside  with  his  hand  and  exclaim- 
ed, "I  shall  never  forget  this.  We  often  see 
India  ships,  full  of  passengers,  but  I  never  saw 
a  company  going  on  such  an  errand  as  you 
are." 

This  old  man  is  the  father  of  twelve  chil- 
dren. His  eldest  daughter  is  married  to  a 
man  from  New  Hampshire,  by  the  name  of 
Samuel  Johnson,  who  came  to  this  island  three 
years  ago,  and  as  the  father  expressed  it,  an 
exchange  was  made  by  giving  a  son  of  the  old 
man  to  take  his  place  in  the  ship  which  brought 
him,  while  he  remained  to  become  the  husband 
of  the  daughter.  This  son,  of  whom  he  spoke, 
had  been  six  years  at  school  at  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  and  on  his  return  was  not  willing 
to  handle  the  spade  in  this  lonely  isle.  I  asked 
Johnson  if  he  was  contented  to  remain  here 
after  having  lived  from  the  time  of  his  birth 
to  his  twentieth  year  in  the  United  States. 
He  smiled,  said  he  was  happy,  but  hoped  to 
go  back  some  years  hence  to  America.  There 
was  the  hope  lingering  in  his  heart,  the  love 
of  country,  which  clings  to  most  of  us  as  long 


98  REMAINS     OF 

as  life  lasts.  The  island  is  situated  in  Lati- 
tude 37°  6'  South,  Longitude  12°  3'  "West. 
The  greatest  height  I  have  given  you.  It  is 
formed  of  abrupt  hilly  ridges,  with  chasms  or 
deep  valleys  between  them,  and  is  supposed  to 
be  of  volcanic  origin — was  first  discovered  by 
the  Portuguese  in  1670.  The  largest  of  the 
group,  (and  the  only  one  inhabited)  is  five  or 
six  miles  in  extent,  of  a  square  form,  and 
somewhere  about  fifteen  miles  in  circumfer- 
ence. The  summit,  generally  covered  with 
snow,  may  be  seen  at  a  great  distance.  The 
interior  of  the  island  abounds  with  goats  and 
wild  hogs — in  the  cultivated  parts  they  have 
pasturage  for  a  few  cows,  sheep  and  hogs. 
They  raise  some  poultry.  Cabbages,  pota- 
toes, and  celery  are  the  principal  vegetables 
of  which  we  hope  to  obtain  a  supply  as  our 
boat  has  gone  to  the  shore.  We  are  now  ex- 
pecting her  soon.  I  leave  my  pen  to  join  the 
company  on  deck  who  are  watching  for  her, 
and  will  try  to  give  you  the  closing  account  of 
this  interesting  day  before  I  sleep. 

The  boat  returned  bringing  a  supply  of  cab- 
bages, poultry,  and,  what  is  better  than  all, 
a  pan  of  fresh  butter.  They  caught  a  pen- 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  99 

gum  on  the  shore  and  brought  it  off  alive. 
We  have  had  much  amusement  in  seeing  this 
curious  bird.  You  have  often  heard  uncle 
John  describe  them.  The  Governor's  boat 
also  has  come  off  again  with  some  supplies,  and 
some  specimens  of  the  lava  of  which  the  island 
appears  to  be  composed.  I  have  been  much 
gratified  with  the  near  view  of  the  island. 
The  sides  of  the  rock  are  covered  with  verdure 
of  such  a  varied  nature  as  to  resemble  the 
shadings  of  green  velvet,  richly  figured.  Sev- 
eral small  cascades  were  seen  tumbling  down 
the  sides  of  the  mountain.  On  the  lowlands 
near  the  shore  are  a  few  stone  cottages,  white- 
washed, and  the  lawns  in  front  are  dotted  with 
sheep  and  lambs.  We  could  see  them  dis- 
tinctly from  the  ship.  I  can  say,  with  Bishop 
Heber,  "  that  I  find  two  circumstances  for 
which  at  sea  I  was  by  no  means  prepared,  that 
we  have  no  great  time  for  study,  and  that  for 
me  at  least,  there  is  so  much  which  interests 
and  occupies  me,  that  I  have  no  apprehensions 
of  time  hanging  heavy  on  my  hands."  You 
will  see  by  this  day's  events,  as  well  as  former 
ones,  that  the  tedium  of  the  voyage  has  been 
often  enlivened.  Where  the  mind  depends 


100  REMAINS    OP 

much  on  external  objects  for  amusement,  a 
sea  voyage  will  be  sufficiently  dull  in  most 
cases,  but  ours  has,  thus  far,  had  variety 
enough. 

20th. — Weather  quite  cold  in  these  high 
south  latitudes.  I  am  glad  to  put  on  warm 
clothing  and  keep  below.  We  shall  probably 
have  it  thus  until  we  pass  the  cape. 

I  find  dark  clothes  do  best  on  ship- 
board ;  not  that  light  dresses  are  not  pleasant, 
but  one  cannot  appear  neat  in  them  but  a  few 
hours,  whereas,  a  dark  calico  may  be  worn  a 
week  with  decency,  sometimes  longer.  On 
the  Sabbath  I  make  it  an  invariable  rule  to 
dress  in  such  garments  as  I  do  not  wear  on 
other  days ;  sometimes  a  silk,  sometimes  a 
light  dress,  which  is  laid  aside  at  night  for  the 
next  Sabbath.  I  love  to  have  the  day  distin- 
guished here.  I  prepare  every  thing  on  Sat- 
urday afternoon  the  same  as  at  home — place 
the  clean  clothes  on  the  shelf  at  the  foot  of 
my  little  bed,  put  by  my  Tamul  books,  and  at 
sunset  my  worldly  cares  are  abandoned  until  the 
following  Monday.  We  have  a  meeting  in  the 
evening  at  the  close  of  the  week,  as  I  believe 
I  have  written  you. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  101 

Thursday,  January  21st.  Lon.  2°  42' 
West.  Lot.  37°  34'  South. — I  find  the  lan- 
guage which  I  am  now  studying  very  difficult. 
Much  time  is  required  for  obtaining  even  a 
slight  acquaintance  with  it.  My  hope  all 
along  has  been  that  I  might  understand  it  suf- 
ficiently to  be  able  to  communicate  with  the 
natives.  I  have  therefore  felt  it  my  duty  to 
devote  a  large  portion  of  my  time  on  this  pas- 
sage to  the  first  principles ;  consequently  I 
have  not  written  as  much  as  my  friends  may 
have  expected.  Every  moment  is  occupied. 
I  would  just  say  to  dear  mother  that  my  first 
noun  in  the  Tamul  was  mother,  and  I  think  I 
shall  never  forget  it.  I  like  the  sound  of  the 
language  very  much,  but  after  all  it  is  a 
strange  tongue,  so  different  from  my  own  loved 
English.  Mrs.  Lord  referred  to  the  language 
most  affectingly  in  the  touching  lines  she  sent 
me,  (the  night  before  I  left  you,)  where  she 
says,  (I  think  it  is  the  second  verse,) 


"  From  home  and  all  its  clustering  joys, 
Which  cling  around  the  heart, 

And  childhood's  haunts,  forever  dear, 
From  all  obliged  to  part ; 


102  REMAINS    OP 

Even  from  thine  own  familiar  tongue, 

Those  thrilling  sounds  that  move 
Thy  bosom's  strong  emotion, 

And  memory's  cherished  love." 

I  am  often  reminded  of  those  "  thrilling 
sounds,"  as  uttered  by  dear  ones  at  home.  If 
you  have  opportunity  ask  her  for  a  copy 
for  dear  J.,  and  say  to  her  that  I  value  them 
much.  All  such  mementos  are  precious  to 
me. 

January  22d.  Long.  1°  29'  Hast.  Lat.  38° 
14'. — The  ship  has  been  rolling  so  heavily  all 
night  as  to  prevent  our  sleeping.  We  have 
the  wind  directly  aft,  and  are  sailing  at  the 
rate  of  eleven  miles  an  hour.  Have  made  204 
miles  distance  the  last  twenty-four  hours.  You 
will  see  from  the  date  that  we  have  crossed  the 
meridian  at  Greenwich,  and  are  now  in  East 
Longitude.  If  this  wind  continues  we  hope 
to  reach  the  cape  in  about  five  days.  It  is 
difficult  to  bear  the  tremendous  rolling  of  the 
ship,  and  I  should  complain,  probably,  much 
more  than  I  do,  were  it  not  for  the  hope  of 
being  the  sooner  at  our  destined  port.  It 
was  an  amusing  sight  at  our  breakfast  this 
morning,  the  whole  company  actively  engaged 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  103 

in  trying  to  keep  a  little  food  on  the  table, 
while  the  poor  steward  was  repeatedly  thrown 
down  in  making  futile  attempts  to  give  us 
some  tea  or  coffee.  Mr.  Winslow  succeeded 
in  getting  some  for  me,  and  I  retreated  with 
it  to  my  own  room,  where  I  could  brace  my- 
self  more  conveniently  and  finish  my  break- 
fast, looking  out  occasionally  at  the  melee  and 
confusion.  Many  things  were  broken,  but 
withal  it  was  rather  a  merry  breakfast.  I 
went  up  a  few  moments  to  see  the  ocean  lash- 
ed by  the  winds  into  mountainous  waves,  each 
wave  with  its  crest  of  silvery  foam  causing  the 
deep  blue  beneath,  to  appear  more  beautiful. 
A  bright  sun  was  over  us.  The  sea  sparkled 
in  its  rays,  and  as  the  ship  rose  and  fell  on  its 
bosom,  I  thought  of  the  devoted  men  she  was 
bearing  to  distant  lands — I  thought  of  the 
sacred  banner  under  which  they  were  to  fight 
— of  the  precious  Bible  and  tract  of  which 
they  were  the  bearers — and  more  than  all,  I 
thought  of  the  poor  benighted  nations  to  whom 
they  were  going. 

"  Speed  on  !  speed  on !  the  broad  blue  deeps, 

These  hastening  heralds  bear* 
To  every  Pagan  coast  where  weeps 

A  soul  in  sin's  despair." 


104  REMAINS    OF 

I  trust  I  feel  more  than  ever  the  importance 
of  sending  the  gospel  to  those  who  sit  in  dark- 
ness, but  alas  !  my  heart  is  hard.  I  do  not 
mourn,  and  weep,  and  pray,  and  labor,  as  I 
ought.  I  long  to  be  more  engaged  in  the 
holy  cause  of  missions.  Sometimes  I  am  full 
of  wonder  at  myself,  that  I  can  be  thinking  of 
other  things — things  belonging  to  creature 
comfort,  while  spirits  more  devoted  than  mine 
are  suffering  every  privation  that  they  may 
benefit  the  wretched  Pagan,  without  taking 
thought  for  themselves.  I  desire  to  be  more 
self-denying.  Oh  that  the  love  of  Christ  were 
shed  abroad  in  my  heart  more  abundantly, 
that  I  might  feel  more  on  this  momentous  sub- 
ject. I  think  too  much  of  home,  of  mother, 
sisters,  brothers,  and  dear  friends.  Little 
cherub  faces  are  too  apt  to  steal  my  thoughts 
from  what  ought  now  to  be  the  great  business 
of  my  life.  I  find  it  necessary  to  pray  much 
that  I  may  be  released  from  these  longings 
after  earthly  friends.  My  spirit  has  been 
borne  down  by  the  almost  incessant  yearnings 
after  the  dear  loved  circle  where  I  have  been 
so  long  cherished,  and  of  "which  I  have  so 
many  touching  remembrances.  How  memory 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  105 

delights  to  linger  about  each  one,  and  how 
vivid  are  her  representations.  My  dear  and 
honored  mother,  could  I  but  once  more  see 
you,  and  tell  you  all  that  is  in  my  heart — but 
I  may  yet  be  permitted  to  tell  you  on  the  oth- 
er side  of  Jordan.  There  I  can  say  all  with- 
out fear  of  giving  you  pain.  It  will  probably 
be  one  of  our  pleasures  to  recount  the  way  in 
which  our  God  has  led  us,  after  we  arrive  at 
our  heavenly  home.  There  all  sorrow  and 
sighing  shall  be  done  away,  and  you  will  then 
rejoice,  dear  mother,  that  you  have  been 
counted  worthy  to  suffer  in  this  way.  It  is 
suffering.  It  is  like  dying,  in  one  sense.  It 
is  taking  a  last  farewell  and  neither  of  us  yet 
in  heaven ;  but  the  blessed  Saviour  has  sym- 
pathy with  us  and  that  should  content  us. 
May  He  enable  us  to  rejoice  in  trial,  even  to 
call  it  joy  and  cause  of  gratitude  and  thank- 
fulness. Dear  brother,  your  parting  whisper, 
"  live  for  Christ,"  is  still  my  watchword ! 
Think  of  me  as  endeavoring,  though  feebly, 
to  fulfill  this  your  last  injunction.  Let  us 
both  strive,  both  press  onward,  looking  for  the 
blessed  re-union  that  awaits  us  in  the  skies. 
A  brother  and  sister,  loving  as  we  have 


106  REMAINS    OF 

loved  on  earth,  cannot  be  satisfied  with  any 
thing  short  of  spending  an  eternity  together. 
We  parted  with  this  hope  of  meeting  again. 
Labor  to  take  all  with  you.  Let  not  one  of 
the  loved  family  be  wanting  when  Christ  is 
making  up  his  jewels.  Be  faithful,  warn,  ex- 
hort, entreat.  Alas !  for  me,  that  I  have  been 
so  negligent  where  I  ought  to  have  been  most 
earnest.  These  things  now  appear  to  me  to 
be  of  vast  importance.  I  see  them  in  a  differ- 
ent light.  I  mourn  over  past  opportunities  of 
doing  good  which  have  slipped  by  me  unheed- 
ed. I  am  humbled,  dear  brother,  even  to  the 
dust  when  I  think  of  my  unfaithfulness  to  some 
who  are  dear,  very  dear  to  me.  Do  you  profit 
by  my  faults,  or  at  least  take  warning  by  my 
errors  when  I  tell  you,  that  they  have  caused 
my  heart  to  bleed,  and  my  eyes  to  overflow. 
Let  us  endeavor  hereafter  to  bear  more  of  the 
image  of  our  Master,  who  went  about  doing 
good. 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          107 


CHAPTER    VI. 

January  2&th. — Sabbath.  Sermon  by  Mr. 
Winslow  from  the  words,  "  The  wages  of  sin  is 
death."  Rom.  6 :  23.  Other  exercises  of  the 
day  as  usual. 

Jan.  25th.  Lat.  39°.  Long.  15°  39'.— 
You  see  by  our  reckoning  how  finely  we 
are  getting  along.  We  hope  to  pass  the  cape 
to-night.  As  I  get  nearer  to  dear  Harriet,  I 
am  yet  more  troubled  with  misgivings  as  to 
how  I  shall  find  her  and  hers,  or  whether  I 
shall  meet  her  at  all  on  earth.  I  endeavor  to 
be  in  all  things  without  carefulness,  but  oh, 
the  many,  many  failures ! 

28th.  Long.  29°  6'.  Lat.  38°  27'.— We 
are  now  some  degrees  east  of  the  cape,  and 
consider  ourselves  fairly  in  the  Indian  Ocean. 
Each  of  these  removes  or  points  in  our  voyage, 
takes  me  farther  from  you.  The  golden  chain 
of  affection  extends  now  nearly  half  way 
round  the  globe.  It  is  not  weakened  by  ex- 
tension. No,  I  could  say  much  of  the  love  I 
have  for  you  seeming  to  be  stronger  every  day? 


108  REMAINS    OF 

But  I  am  cautioned  against  too  full  a  journal, 
as  friends  may  lack  patience  in  reading  it. 
Our  passage  has  been  interesting  thus  far,  and 
I  have  felt  like  telling  you  all  pleasant  occur- 
rences, that  you  may  think  me  happy.  My 
little  nieces  will  one  day  feel  curious  about 
me,  and  I  wish  them  to  follow  me  in  my  long 
pilgrimage.  (Some  day  perhaps  I  shall  copy 
my  journal,  written  while  I  was  in  France,  for 
my  eldest  nieces  in  the  three  families.)  I 
have  much  pleasure  in  thinking  of  them,  and 
in  anticipating  the  receipt  of  letters  from  them. 
H.  I  hope  has  already  written  to  me. 

We  are  sailing  pleasantly  along  with  fair 
winds.  The  Captain  intends  to  keep  in  this 
latitude  until  we  get  as  far  east  as  Ceylon. 
He  will  then  steer  as  nearly  north  as  the 
winds  will  allow.  It  will  probably  appear  to 
you,  on  looking  on  the  map,  that  it  would  be 
much  better  to  strike  a  line  diagonally  from 
the  cape  to  Madras,  but  his  reason  for  making 
the  angle  is,  that  the  wind  at  this  season  will 
be  favorable  to  go  as  far  to  the  eastward  as 
80°,  and  then  almost  any  winds  will  do  for  us 
to  get  north. 

There  are  many  Albatrosses  flying  about  us 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  109 

since  we  have  been  in  the  region  of  the  cape. 
The  Captain  went  off  in  the  jolly-boat,  some 
distance  from  the  ship,  and  has  just  returned 
bringing  two  very  fine  ones,  one  dead,  the 
other  living.  The  dead  one  is  much  the 
handsomest,  very  large,  measuring  ten  feet 
four  inches,  from  tip  to  tip  of  the  wings.  The 
beak  of  this  mammoth  bird  is  eight  inches 
long,  pink,  and  terminating  in  a  crooked  point. 
The  feathers  of  the  body  a  very  delicate 
white  tipped  with  black,  wing  feathers  black 
above,  underneath  of  a  snowy  whiteness. 
They  are  ranked  among  the  largest  of  Ameri- 
can birds. 

January  SQth.  Lot.  39°  26'.  Lon.  35°. 
Distance  last  24  hours  167  miles. — The  last 
day  of  the  week  is  here  again.  Time  flies 
swifter  than  the  arrow  shot  from  the  bow. 
Would  that  I  could  advance  in  the  same  ratio 
in  the  divine  life.  How  does  the  world  run 
away  with  my  fluctuating  affections  !  Oh,  that 
I  could  have  some  just  apprehensions  of  the 
immense  value  of  every  hour  of  my  life.  I 
wish  to  think  less  of  by-gone  days  and  past 
enjoyments,  and  more  of  what  is  before  me. 

I  long  to  live  a  life  of  humility,  meekness, 
10 


110  KEMAINS 

cross-bearing,  and  to  love  my  Saviour  more. 
I  desire  to  fill  every  moment  in  preparation 
for  an  hereafter,  that  as  the  weeks  -pass  away 
from  me,  I  may  not  have  to  mourn  continually 
over  time  mis-spent. 

Sabbath,  Jan.  31  st. — Last  night  we  had  a 
thunder  storm,  with  very  vivid  lightning. 
Strong  winds  forced  our  vessel  over  on  one 
side  so  much  as  to  render  us  very  uncomfort- 
able. The  fore-sail  was  rent  and  carried  away. 
We  had  almost  no  sleep,  and  in  consequence 
of  the  disasters  of  the  night  and  the  seamen 
being  occupied  in  getting  up  another  sail,  we 
could  not  meet  for  worship  on  deck  this  morn- 
ing. A  few  of  us  met  in  the  cabin  and  had  a 
prayer  meeting  at  twelve  o'clock.  In  the  after- 
noon, bible  class,  as  usual.  I  say  "  bible  class, ?? 
but  it  is  more  a  luminous  reading  of  the  Script- 
ures together,  than  a  regular  class.  I  find  it 
both  pleasant  and  profitable  to  me.  At  six 
o'clock  (evening)  we  attended  public  worship 
on  deck.  Mr.  Campbell  addressed  us  from 
the  following  words,  "  For  I  am  not  ashamed 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ."  It  was  very  cold, 
but  the  captain  sheltered  us  by  spreading  sails 
over  the  stern  of  the  ship,  and  from  that  to  the 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  Ill 

top  of  the  round-house ;  within  this  enclosure 
we  were  quite  comfortable.  Our  ship  was 
ploughing  the  waves  at  the  rate  of  nine  miles 
the  hour.  We  had  a  fine  moon,  almost  at  the 
full,  some  rich  and  heavy  clouds  at  intervals 
obscuring  her  light,  and  causing  her  pathway 
to  seem  more  lovely,  as  ever  and  anon  she 
emerged  from  and  again  entered  them. 

February  ~Lst,  Monday. —  I  study  Tamul 
diligently  all  the  morning,  and  often  get  quite 
wearied.  I  am  glad  to  leave  at  one  o'clock  to 
see  the  chart,  (which  is  brought  regularly  at 
that  hour  to  our  cabin.)  After  looking  at  one 
place,  and  talking  of  the  distance  passed  over, 
and  that  yet  to  pass  over,  ere  we  arrive,  I  put 
away  my  books  and  take  my  pen  to  tell  you 
where  we  are,  &c.  It  affords  me  much  pleas- 
ure thus  to  communicate  my  thoughts,  feel- 
ings, &c.  I  have  been  so  long  accustomed  to 
home-born  pleasures,  free  familiar  intercourse 
with  dear  mother,  brothers  and  sisters,  that  I 
sometimes  feel  literally  broken  up,  when  I 
realize  that  I  cannot  see,  cannot  speak  to  you. 
One  comfort  I  have  ;  my  husband  loves  to 
talk  of  you  all,  and  bears  with  me  in  all  my 


112  REMAINS    OF 

ebullitions  of  feeling.  Our  great  delight  is  in 
praying  for  you. 

Wednesday,  3d.  Lat.  39°  20'.  Long.  52° 
54'.  Distance  last  24  hours,  188  miles. — We 
are  so  constituted,  at  least  most  of  us,  as  to 
delight  in  change.  Variety  of  place,  scenery, 
&c.,  is  agreeable  to  all.  The  charm  of  novel- 
ty is  very  potent,  and  will  often  excite  the 
dullest  mind.  Although  we  have  a  good  ship, 
a  kind  captain,  usually  fine  weather,  and  am- 
ple provisions,  still  we  are  anxiously  counting 
the  days,  and  examining  most  carefully  our 
track  on  the  chart,  to  form  an  opinion  when 
we  may  expect  to  see  land,  or  rather  when  we 
may  expect  to  arrive  at  Madras.  As  to  seeing 
land,  we  hope  in  a  few  days  to  see  the  unin- 
habited island  of  St.  Paul's,  which  lies  in  our 
track.  We  begin  to  weary  of  the  sea,  to 
weary  of  the  same  unvarying  prospect  every 
day,  the  blue  water  and  the  unbroken  horizon. 

I  trust  we  have  some  longings  to  enter  the 
field  of  labor.  We  seem  to  be  getting  along 
very  well  with  the  language,  so  far  as  the  con- 
struction of  it,  and  knowledge  of  the  grammar 
is  concerned,  but  we  cannot  learn  to  speak 
much  until  with  the  Tamul  people.  I  long  to 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  113 

set  mj  foot  on  the  green  earth,  I  long  to  smell 
a  flower,  I  think  of  gardens,  of  springs  of  clear 
water,  of  the  verdant  turf,  and  the  cool  shades 
of  tall  and  leafy  trees ;  and  often  in  my  dreams 
am  I  walking  under  the  sycamores,  (at  West- 
field,)  or  gathering  mint  from  the  brook.  A 
half-blown  rose,  such  as  I  have  enjoyed  at  dear 
father  D's,  how  sweet  it  would  be  now,  or  the 
delicate  myrtle  flowers  which  dear  Willey  has 
so  often  gathered  for  me.  But  there  are 
springs  of  consolation  to  be  enjoyed  even  here. 
Flowers  that  never  fade  may  be  gathered 
which  shall  bloom  hereafter  in  the  paradise  of 
God.  The  fruits  of  the  Spirit  may  be  sought 
and  found  here.  Here  we  may  think  of  the 
"  tree  of  life,"  near  the  "  pure  river  of  water 
of  life,"  "  which  bare  twelve  manner  of  fruits, 
and  yielded  her  fruit  every  month,  and  the 
leaves  of  the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the 
nations."  It  is  thus  by  looking  away  from 
earth  to  heaven,  that  I  am  enabled  to  still  the 
yearnings  of  my  spirit.  I  love  to  think  of  my 
heavenly  home,  of  that  most  glorious  inherit- 
ance among  the  sanctified.  (Acts  20 :  32.) 
I  dwell  often  on  the  thought  of  that  great  city, 

the  Holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven 

10* 


114  REMAINS    OF 

from  God,  having  the  glory  of  God,  and  her 
light  like  unto  a  stone  most  precious,  even  like 
a  jasper  stone  clear  as  chrystal ;  and  the  build- 
ing of  the  wall  of  it  is  of  jasper  ;  and  the  city 
of  pure  gold  like  unto  clear  glass.  Oh,  that 
Christians  would  speak  oftener  one  to  another  of 
these  eternal  realities !  We  should  not  love  earth 
so  well  if  we  thought  more  frequently  of  the 
glorious  city  which  has  no  need  of  the  sun, 
neither  of  the  moon  to  shine  in  it,  for  the  glory 
of  God  doth  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the 
light  thereof.  May  we  ever  remember  that 
none  shall  enter  it  but  they  which  are  written 
in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  and  thus  remem- 
bering let  us  press  forward  "  looking  unto 
Jesus."  Dear  mother,  look  forward  to  your 
entrance  there  with  joy,  nothing  doubting. 
Your  pains  will  thus  be  easily  borne,  and  you 
will  count  them  light  afflictions  which  are  but 
for  a  moment,  while  the  joys  of  heaven  are 
eternal. 

Thursday,  4th.  45  days  out.  Lot.  38°  45'. 
Long.  57°  IS'.  Distance  last  24  hours,  203. 
— Weather  cold,  with  damp  evenings.  No 
inducement  to  go  on  deck.  Winds  fair  and 
prospects  good  for  reaching  St.  Paul's  in  a  few 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOTV.  115 

days.  Very  much,  troubled  with  mice  in  the 
cabin,  especially  at  night ;  rest  almost  de- 
stroyed by  them.  They  are  very  destructive 
to  papers  and  books. 

Friday  5th.  Lot.  38°  32'.  Long.  60°  12'. 
— Our  fine  wind  has  left  us  ;  we  are  getting 
on  but  slowly.  Nothing  to  day  to  interest 
particularly,  unless  I  speak  of  the  taking  of 
two  more  of  those  noble  birds,  the  albatross. 
They  are  caught  with  the  hook  and  line  ;  it  is 
no  pleasure  to  me  to  see  them  taken.  As  they 
are  not  good  to  eat,  it  seems  a  pity  to  draw  so 
many  from  their  native  home  just  to  gratify  a 
passion  for  sport.  My  curiosity  was  abundant- 
ly satisfied  with  the  first  one.  Owing  to  the 
great  length  of  their  wings,  they  are  not  able 
to  walk  on  deck,  although  they  make  great 
efforts  to.  It  is  painful  to  witness  their  futile 
attempts  to  escape  from  the  dogs,  which  annoy 
them  exceedingly  by  barking  at  them.  I  came 
down  almost  vexed  that  they  should  persist  in 
fishing  for  them.  Why  will  they  "  needlessly 
set  foot  upon  a  worm  ?" 

Sabbath,  Feb.  1th.  Lot.  38°  43'  South. 
Long.  64°  7'  East.— One  of  the  most  delight- 
ful mornings  we  have  known.  The  air  is 


116  REMAINS    OF 

much  like  spring  at  home,  so  mild,  so  bland  ; 
but  little  wind,  just  enough  to  make  it  easy  to 
walk  the  deck.  I  was  early  there  and  enjoyed 
the  scene  much ;  the  calm,  clear  sky  above  us, 
the  sun  shedding  his  cheerful  beams  on  the 
clear  blue  sea  beneath  us,  proclaiming  the 
goodness  of  God  in  fulfilling  His  promise  that 
day  and  night  should  not  cease.  A  "  taber- 
nacle hath  been  set  for  the  sun  in  the  heav- 
ens." He  comes  forth  in  his  brilliancy  and 
rejoiceth  as  a  strong  man  to  run  a  race.  A 
spirit  of  joy  seems  breathed  over  the  ocean 
and  through  the  sky.  We  seem  to  forget  the 
darkness  and  gloom  in  which  we  have  been 
enveloped,  through  the  night,  and  can  rejoice 
in  the  awaking  from  sleep  and  unconsciousness 
to  these  sweet  morning  influences.  It  is  a 
pleasant  season  for  the  soul  to  commune  with 
its  Maker.  May  my  first  thoughts,  oh  God, 
ascend  to  Thee  ! 

Monday,  8th.  Lat.  38°  45'.  Long.  66° 
10'. — Mr.  McEwen  preached  yesterday  from 
Numbers  82 :  23  ;  "  Be  sure  your  sin  will  find 
you  out."  A  solemn  warning  both  to  Christ- 
ians and  sinners.  He  appeared  to  feel  much 
himself,  and  I  hope  all  felt  much.  I  could 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  117 

mourn  over  my  unfaithfulness  ;  my  heart 
seemed  more  broken  than  usual.  I  could  not 
refrain  from  weeping  when  I  reflected  how 
remiss  I  had  been  in  speaking  of  Christ  to  my 
dear  friends  who  are  strangers  to  Him.  Mr. 
Winslow  and  myself  had  a  conversation  (after 
service)  on  the  subject  of  Christian  responsi- 
bility. His  heart  seemed  more  than  usually 
affected  with  the  state  of  the  poor  sailors,  who 
were  yet,  so  far  as  we  could  judge,  careless  of 
the  things  belonging  to  their  everlasting  peace. 
We  thought  of  the  approaching  separation 
when  we  were  to  see  them  no  more  on  earth, 
and  felt  grieved  that  not  one  seemed  to  be 
turning  to  the  Lord.  At  seven  o'clock  in  the 
evening  we  had  a  prayer  meeting  on  deck. 
Mr.  Campbell  and  Mr.  Winslow  addressed  the 
sailors  in  a  most  affecting  manner,  weeping  as 
I  think,  or  with  voices  much  changed  by 
emotion.  Solemn  appeals  were  made  to  them. 
There  seemed  to  be  but  one  sentiment  with  us, 
that  of  pity  for  this  interesting  company.  With 
full  hearts  we  talked  of  their  situation,  (after 
the  meeting  had  closed,)  and  when  hope 
seemed  almost  fled,  three  of  the  objects  of  our 
solicitude  came  to  Mr.  Campbell  and  expressed 


118  REMAINS    OF 

a  wish  for  conversation  with  him  and  Mr. 
Winslow,  professing  to  feel  themselves  sinners, 
and  as  desirous  of  knowing  what  they  should 
do  to  be  saved.  They  requested  Mr.  W.  and 
C.  to  come  to  them  on  Monday  morning. 
After  conversing  with  and  praying  for  them, 
they  left  them,  promising  in  accordance  with 
their  wish  to  meet  them  in  the  morning.  Be- 
fore retiring  to  rest,  the  brethren  appointed 
to-day  for  fasting  and  prayer.  This  morning 
we  welcomed  in  the  light  with  joy,  and  pre- 
pared to  spend  the  day  in  seeking  blessings  on 
the  ship's  company,  and  on  ourselves.  I  think 
I  can  say  I  never  had  such  a  sense  of  God's 
presence.  I  should  like  to  tell  you  some  of 
the  exercises  of  my  mind,  but  do  not  think  it 
would  be  well  in  the  present  state  of  things. 
I  feel  that  I  am  but  dust  and  ashes,  and  that 
it  becometh  me  to  hide  in  the  cleft  of  the  rock 
while  the  glory  of  God  is  over  us.  I  shall  try 
to  say  but  little  of  myself,  however  full  my 
heart  may  be.  At  ten  this  morning,  Mr. 
Winslow,  McEwen,  and  Campbell,  met  those, 
who  were  anxious  in  the  forecastle.  We  held 
a  prayer  meeting  in  the  cabin  at  the  same 
time.  At  twelve  they  returned,  and  instead 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  119 

of  three,  six  were  now  on  their  list,  all  appear- 
ing to  be  suitably  affected  with  a  sense  of  sin. 
The  Lord  is  here  evidently ;  His  presence  is 
felt  by  Christians,  is  felt  by  sinners.  Oh, 
how  necessary  to  walk  softly  before  Him. 

This  evening  we  had  our  regular  evening 
prayers  on  deck  ;  all  the  seamen  present.  It 
was  too  dark  to  read.  Hymns  were  given  out 
from  memory ;  passages  of  Scripture  also  from 
memory.  Mr.  Winslow  again  spoke  with  a 
full  heart ;  prayed,  and  was  followed  by  Mr. 
McEwen.  Closed  with  that  affecting  hymn, 
"  Come  ye  sinners,  poor  and  needy."  Much 
solemnity  prevailed.  After  the  services  were 
over,  the  seamen  again  clustered  around  the 
missionaries  to  speak  of  their  soul's  concerns. 
A  meeting  was  appointed  for  those  who  were 
not  expecting  to  be  on  watch  tomorrow  morn- 
ing. 

Tuesday ,  Qth. — We  have  almost  an  entire 
calm,  weather  quite  warm  for  this  latitude. 
The  mate  has  been  off  in  the  boat  catching 
albatrosses.  I  have  just  been  informed  that 
they  have  brought  nine  on  board  the  ship. 
Mr.  Winslow  inquires  if  I  should  like  an 
albatross,  if  so  I  could  have  one.  If  I  could 


120  REMAINS    OF 

have  one  nicely  preserved  in  its  beauty  to  send 
to  my  friends,  I  should  like  it,  but  the  time 
and  trouble  of  preparing  it  would  be  more 
than  I  could  feel  "justified  in  exacting  from  any 
one  at  this  time  ;  so  you  must  be  satisfied  with 
my  imperfect  account  of  it.  To  see  them  in 
their  best  estate,  one  must  visit  the  southern 
seas.  This  morning  Mr.  W.  and  McEwen 
met  the  seamen  ;  they  have  much  pleasure  in 
this  labor  of  love,  and  they  meet  with  much  to 
encourage  them.  There  are  now  nine  of  the 
seamen  under  convictions  of  sin.  One  (the 
carpenter,)  has  a  hope  that  he  is  born  again. 
I  never  can  tell  you,  dear  friends,  of  the  hap- 
piness there  is  in  witnessing  the  stately  step- 
pings  of  the  Lord  is  such  a  place  as  this.  We 
are  far  from  home,  far  from  land,  a  mere  speck 
in  this  vast  ocean.  We  are  alone  with  God. 
His  presence  is  felt  more  than  it  could  be  when 
surrounded  by  a  busy  bustling  world.  There 
is  no  place  to  flee  from  His  piercing  eye.  The 
sinner  cannot  seek  new  scenes  to  avoid  hearing 
the  voice  of  prayer.  This  "  voice  of  prayer" 
is  continually  ascending,  and  the  hum  of  the 
great  Babel  cannot  drown  it.  The  hearts  of 
God's  people  here  seem  very  tender.  It  is 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  121 

easy  to  weep,  and  some  of  us  can  say  with  the 
Psalmist,  "  Rivers  of  water  run  down  mine 
eyes  because  they  keep  not  thy  law."  The 
souls  of  those  who  stand  aloof  seem  to  be  un- 
speakably precious.  We  earnestly  desire  to 
see  sinners  turning  to  the  Lord.  We  know 
that  the  Lord  can  do  much  for  us,  therefore 
we  ask  much  of  Him,  even  the  salvation  of  all 
who  are  in  the  ship, — rejoicing  always,  (as  I 
trust  we  do  now  more  than  ever-  before,)  that 
He  reigns. 

I  have  been  called  on  deck  to  see  a  Shark. 
It  is  the  first  which  has  been  taken.  I  did 
not  find  it  a  pleasant  sight.  Although  a  small 
one,  it  showed  great  strength  and  was  long  in 
dying.  The  skin  is  very  rough,  almost  like 
a  file,  of  a  delicate  blue  color  on  the  back, 
shaded  off  to  a  silvery  white  under  the  belly. 
We  have  seen  more  of  the  wonders  of  the  deep 
than  are  usually  seen  in  one  passage.  Nine 
large  Albatross  and  a  Shark  are  not  often 
caught  in  a  day.  You  would  smile  to  see  the 
curiosity  manifested  at  any  thing  new.  I  am 
as  curious  as  any,  and  often  smile  at  myself 
and  think  I  am  much  changed ;  but  it  is  not 
strange  when  we  consider  that  in  New  York 


122  REMAINS    OF 

we  get  always  something  new,  and  soon  grow 
indifferent.  We  cannot,  as  at  home,  when 
weary  of  the  monotony  of  the  house,  put  on 
our  hats  and  walk  out,  but  must  content  our- 
selves with  looking  at  the  same  objects,  the 
same  faces,  for  days  together.  The  ocean 
usually  presents  the  same  view.  There  are 
no  gardens,  no  trees,  no  flowers.  I  am  sure  I 
shall  enjoy  the  changes  that  pass  upon  the  face 
of  the  earth,  if  I  ever  again  set  foot  upon  it. 
How  delightful  it  will  be  to  tread  it  once  again 
— to  inhale  the  scent  of  flowers,  to  listen  to  the 
song  of  the  bird,  to  sit  in  the  shade  of  a  tree, 
and  hear  the  sighing  of  the  wind  through  its 
foliage,  which  has  always  been  to  me  sweet 
music.  I  have  much  to  be  thankful  for  that 
God  has  given  me  so  exquisite  a  relish  for  the 
sweet  sights  and  sounds  connected  with  a  res- 
idence on  land.  I  have  always  found  that  my 
enjoyment  of  them  has  been  heightened  after 
a  sea  voyage.  You  will  recollect  how  much  I 
enjoyed  every  thing  after  the  very  long  pas- 
sage I  once  had  from  Holland.  It  seemed  that 
I  could  never  weary  of  being  on  the  green 
grass,  and  among  flowers.  In  my  dreams  I 
am  often  amid  most  luxuriant  trees  and  bloom- 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  123 

ing  gardens.  Let  none  of  you  count  me  child- 
ish until  you  have  been  in  my  place,  and  know 
that  you  could  avoid  having  such  thoughts. 
I  am  not  dissatisfied.  No,  all  things  call  for 
my  gratitude  and  thankfulness.  All  things 
are  as  pleasant  as  I  had  any  reason  to  expect 
on  board  ship.  Some  more  agreeable  than  I 
had  even  dared  to  hope,  and  I  have  much 
reason  to  say,  "  good  is  the  Lord  to  me  an 
unworthy  servant."  He  is  good  in  this  very 
thing — depriving  me  of  some  comforts,  for  a 
time,  that  I  may  know  how  to'  value  them. 
May  I  be  more  sensible  of  his  merciful  care 
and  kindness. 


124  REMAINS    OF 


CHAPTER    VII. 

Wednesday,  10th.  Lot.  38°  47'.  Long. 
67°  6'. — The  seamen  continue  to  manifest 
much  seriousness.  Messrs.  Dwight  and  Mc- 
Ewen  met  them  in  the  forecastle  this  morning. 
They  found  it  a  pleasant  season,  and  as  before, 
they  came  away  much  encouraged.  Immedi- 
ately after  breakfast  this  morning,  Mr.  Wins- 
low  proposed  that  we  should  meet  in  the  cabin 
at  twelve  o'clock  for  prayer.  He  made  some 
very  serious  remarks,  and  exhorted  each  one 
of  us  to  see  to  it,  that  our  own  souls  were 
right  with  God,  warning  us  not  to  be  sleeping, 
lest  Christ  should  come  and  upbraid  us  that 
we  could  not  watch  with  him.  At  twelve  we 
came  together,  had  three  prayers  and  singing. 
This  afternoon  a  few  of  the  ladies  met  for 
prayer  and  mutual  edification.  We  desire  to 
be  found  waiting  upon  the  Lord  at  all  times, 
and  more  especially  at  this  time  when  God 
seems  about  to  rend  the  heavens  and  come 
down. 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  125 

Saturday ,  13£/L — Meetings  were  continued 
on  Thursday  and  Friday,  also  again  this  morn- 
ing with  the  seamen  ;  appearances  still  very 
encouraging.  We  have  met  for  prayer  at  six 
in  the  morning,  also  at  mid-day.  Female 
prayer  meeting  this  afternoon,  only  four  pres- 
ent, three  being  unable  to  leave  their  beds  on 
account  of  the  very  unpleasant  motion  of  the 
ship,  wind  being  high  and  contrary.  It  was 
very  delightful  to  pray  this  afternoon.  We 
had  cause  to  be  very  thankful  that  God  was 
with  us.  Prayed  especially  for  the  Captain. 

Sabbath,  14£A. — A  delightful  morning — sky 
serene,  wind  light,  though  still  ahead.  Met 
on  deck  for  worship.  Mr.  Dwight  preached. 
Seamen  solemn  and  attentive.  Afternoon, 
bible  class.  Meeting  at  7  o'clock  in  the  even- 
ing on  deck.  Peculiarly  affecting  addresses 
from  two  of  the  brethren.  All  felt  much  for 
the  Captain.  At  nine  o'clock  my  husband  had 
an  opportunity  of  conversing  with  him  in  pri- 
vate. He  (the  Captain)  was  deeply  affected, 
expresses  a  hope  that  he  shall  yet  become  a 
Christian,  but  confesses  that  he  does  not  pray 
or  seek.  We  do  hope  he  will  be  brought 

to  consider  his  ways  now  while  it  is  called  to- 
11* 


126  REMAINS     OP 

day,  and  while  the  voice  of  mercy  is  sounding 
in  his  ears. 

^Eighty-six  days  out.  Monday,  ~L5th.  Lat. 
38°  40'.  Long.  82°  20'.— We  have  all  along 
expected  to  touch  at  the  Island  of  St.  Paul's, 
but  in  consequence  of  head  winds  shall  not  be 
able  to.  I  had  quite  a  desire  to  go  on  shore, 
besides  I  was  curious  to  see  the  hot  springs 
which  abound  near  the  landing-place.  This 
Island  is  about  ten  miles  long  by  five  broad. 
On  the  east  side  there  is  an  inlet  to  a  circular 
basin,  through  which  the  sea  ebbs  and  flows 
over  a  causeway  at  the  entrance  of  this  re- 
markable basin,  which  has  been  the  crater  of 
a  volcano.  It  is  uninhabited.  American, 
and  sometimes  English  vessels  leave  their 
crews  on  this  island  (to  kill  seals  and  sea 
lions)  and  return  for  the  oil  and  skins.  Seals 
are  in  great  plenty.  The  springs  mentioned 
are  said  to  be  so  hot  as  that  the  hands  could  not 
be  held  in  them  a  moment.  212  of  the  ther- 
mometer is  the  usual  standard  of  heat  in  those 
near  the  water's  edge.  The  basin  abounds 
with  fish,  which  may  be  e&sily  caught,  and  as 
easily  cooked  in  th,6  Brings?  without  removing 
them  from  tie  line.  Fire  is.  sometimes  seen 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  127 

to  issue  from  the  crevices  on  the  island  during 
the  night,  it  being  fraught  with  subterraneous 
fire.  Lat.  38°  42'.  Long.  77°  53'.  These 
particulars  are  not  to  be  found  in  the  Geogra- 
phies ;  I  gathered  them  from  our  Captain  and 
from  his  nautical  books,  with  descriptions  of 
the  verdant  appearance  of  the  island,  and  you 
may  suppose  I  was  disappointed  a  little  to  be 
obliged  to  pass  without  even  a  distant  view  of 
it.  We  are  now  some  miles  east  of  it,  and 
shall  not  probably  see  land  until  we  see  some 
peak  or  smell  some  spicy  breeze  from  Ceylon. 
Our  course  now  is  due  north,  and  it  is  very 
likely  we  shall  see  Ceylon  in  passing,  ere  we 
reach  Madras.  The  wind  continues  to  be  un- 
favorable ;  weather  pleasant.  Our  daily  oc- 
cupations the  same,  every  spare  moment  given 
to  Tamul.  We  have  a  prayer  meeting  at  noon 
of  each  day,  in  reference  to  the  present  cir- 
cumstances of  the  crew.  I  should  like  to  tell 
you  of  the  hopes  we  entertain  in  regard  to 
several  of  the  older  sailors,  but  fear  to  be  pre- 
mature. We  hope  we  have  continued  evi- 
dence that  the  Lord  is  with  us.  Have  thought 
much  of  my  dear,  dear  brother  to-day.  Ah, 


128  REMAINS     OF 

when  is  it  that  I  do  not  think  of  him,  of  you 
all? 

Tuesday.  Long.  84°  50'.  Lot.  37°  40'.— 
Cloudy  and  rainy ;  a  day  to  be  with  one's 
mother.  I  have  felt  desirous  of  being  able  to 
think  of,  and  pray  for  you  my  dear,  dear 
mother.  How  I  should  like  to  sit  by  you,  and 
listen  awhile  to  your  voice,  ever  dear  to  me, 
but  now  how  much  dearer  than  ever  !  Never 
can  I  forget  all  your  sweet  sympathy  for  me 
when  I  have  been  ill  or  depressed  in  mind. 
Such  unwearied  patience — such  untiring  love. 
I  never  can  repay  you  ;  but,  dearest  mother, 
I  do  believe  that  your  reward  is  to  be  given 
you  on  high.  When  I  think  how  little  I  have 
ever  done  for  you,  my  heart  is  sorely  grieved. 
If  I  were  with  you  I  could  pour  out  my  soul 
in  the  strongest  expressions  of  gratitude  and 
love.  Yes,  my  dear  and  honored  mother, 
your  affectionate  cares  and  soothing  attentions 
are  engraven  on  my  heart,  and  will  form  the 
subject  of  conversation  with  dear  H.,  often  and 
often,  if  we  should  be  allowed  to  meet.  May 
my  dear  sisters  value  their  privilege  of  being 
near  you.  If  I  could  but  converse  with  them 
a  few  moments  to-day,  I  could  tell  them  of 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  129 


longings  I  have  had  to  see  your  dear  and  ven- 
erable face  once  more  ;  of  regrets  that  I  had 
not  been  more  with  you  when  it  was  in  my 
power ;  of  the  night  visions  when  your  loved 
form  is  before  me,  and  of  the  bitterness  of 
awaking  to  the  conviction  that  I  am  to  see 
you  no  more.  I  do  not  pretend  to  have  had 
no  fits  of  home-sickness.  It  would  be  strange 
if  I  could  be  weaned  at  once  from  you  all. 
However,  I  trust  I  can  say  that  it  has  often 
driven  me  nearer  to  God,  and  that  when  I  feel 
most  our  separation,  I  feel  most  desirous  to 
love  my  Saviour  and  find  my  all  in  Him. 

Appearances  among  the  sailors  are  very 
pleasing.  Two  seem  really  and  entirely 
changed.  Some  of  their  remarks  when  speak- 
ing of  their  experience  are  quite  affecting. 
One  says,  "  I  once  could  not  have  borne  to  be 
with  a  minister,  and  hear  him  talk  of  the  con- 
cerns of  the  soul  for  half  an  hour.  No,  I 
should  rather  have  been  in  irons.  Once  I 
could  not  read  my  Bible,  now  I  read  chapter 
after  chapter  and  wish  to  read  more  ;  then  I 
find  it  so  pleasant  to  go  on  deck,  and  meditate 
on  it  in  my  night  watch."  The  person  con- 
versing with  him  says,  "  Well,  do  you  not 


130  REMAINS     OF 

sometimes  think  it  wonderful  ?"  "  It  is  all  a 
wonder,  a  wonder  of  mercy,"  was  his  reply. 
Another  remarks,  (when  speaking  of  the  pro- 
fanity of  some  on  board,)  "  It  hurts  me  in- 
side to  hear  any  of  them  swearing."  Besides 
the  two  I  have  mentioned,  there  are  several 
others  who  appear  to  be  seriously  inquiring. 
The  Lord  will  carry  on  the  work  we  hope  un- 
til none  on  board  need  inquire,  "  Know  ye 
the  Lord,  but  when  all  shall  know  him." 

Thursday,  18ih.  Lot.  35°  24'.  Long.  89° 
2'. — Wind  contrary  ;  getting  along  slowly.  I 
always  like  to  say  something  every  day  to  dear 
friends  at  home,  and  although  not  well,  I  must 
just  say  that  we  are  to  have  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  dispensed  on  board  our 
ship  the  next  Sabbath.  It  is  pleasant,  and 
you  will  think  so,  and  feel  grateful  that  your 
unworthy  sister  can  enjoy  such  a  high  privilege 
even  here  on  the  ocean.  I  fully  believe  that 
our  Lord  can  meet  us  here,  as  well  as  under 
the  roof  of  temples  made  with  hands.  Are 
you  praying  for  us  every  day  ?  '  Let  no  day 
pass  without  performing  this  duty,  especially 
for  us. 

Saturday,  20th.   Lot.  34°.  Long.  88°  19'. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  131 

—I  was  able  to  go  on  deck  last  evening  and 
hear  the  preparation  sermon,  preached  by  Mr. 
McEwen ;  subject,  the  marriage  of  the  king's 
son,  to  which  all  were  invited.  We  had  been 
indulging  faithless  fe^trs  that  God  was  about  to 
withdraw  his  Holy  Spirit  from  us,  as  for  a  few 
days  we  had  seen  no  new  inquirers ;  but  after 
the  services  were  over,  the  passenger  (for 
whom  we  had  been  praying)  came  to  Mr.  W. 
and  made  a  most  affecting  acknowledgment 
of  his  sinfulness,  and  besought  instruction  and 
advice.  Mr.  W.  mentioned  some  very  flagrant 
sins  of  which  he  had  been  suspected.  He  con- 
fessed every  thing  with  many  tears  ;  nor  was 
he,  to  whom  he  had  applied  for  counsel,  much 
less  affected.  They  mingled  their  tears,  and 
I  trust  this  poor  sinner  was  faithfully  dealt 
with,  and  pointed  to  the  only  hope  for  the  lost. 
They  remained  together  until  late  in  the  eve- 
ning. 

As  we  were  conversing  of  the  wonderful 
doings  of  the  Lord  in  our  midst,  and  mourning 
that  the  captain  manifested  no  particular  seri- 
ousness, a  light  knock  was  heard  at  our  door, 
and  on  opening  it,  one  of  the  brethren  entered 
to  say,  that,  late  as  it  was,  he  could  not  go  to 


132  REMAINS    OF 

bed  without  telling  us  that  he  had  been  talking 
with  the  captain,  that  he  had  expressed  great 
anxiety,  and  confessed  that  for  many  days  he 
had  been  wretched,  that  he  would  give  all  he 
had  in  the  wrorld  if  he 'could  but  obtain  the 
"  pearl  of  price."  He  could  not  be  made  to 
understand  that  it  was  offered  without  money 
and  without  price  ;  that  it  was  freely  given  to 
all  who  repent  and  forsake  their  sins  and  come 
to  Christ.  He  says  he  is  determined  to  seek 
earnestly,  and  we  do  trust  he  will  be  sincere 
and  persevering,  and  we  know  if  he  does  so 
he  will  find.  Ought  we  not  to  be  grateful  for 
what  is  passing  before  us  ?  We  have,  doubt- 
less, many  hearts  in  America  responding  to 
every  throb  of  gratitude  felt  by  us.  You  will 
all  be  happy  that  we  are  here ;  happy  that  we 
have  so  delightful  a  preparation  for  our  work 
among  the  heathen.  Four  of  the  seamen  give 
good  evidence  of  having  been  born  again.  We 
will  praise  our  God  for  all  that  is  past,  and 
trust  Him  for  all  that's  to  come.  Female 
prayer  meeting  this  afternoon.  Are  the  dear 
friends  in  Westfield  who  meet  the  same  after- 
noon, still  praying  for  me  ?  Let  them  not 
weary  of  it.  They  must  continue  to  hold  up 


MKS. '-  CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  133 

my  hands,  for  I  am  feeble,  but  blessed  be  the 
Lord,  He  is  mighty,  and  He  will  kindly  listen 
to  the  prayers  of  his  children  when  they  inter- 
cede for  one  another.  I  hope,  through  your 
prayers,  to  be  able  to  do  something  for  God's 
glory  among  the  heathen.  If  I  can  be  made 
useful  in  communicating  instruction  to  some 
poor  heathen  girl,  can  be  permitted  to  lead 
some  such  to  the  Saviour  for  His  blessing,  I 
shall  have  reason  to  rejoice  in  the  hour,  the 
sad  hour  when  I  parted  from  you  all,  and  you 
will  have  reason  to  join  me  in  rejoicing. 


12 


134 


REMAINS    OF 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

Monday,  22d.  Lot.  30°  33'.  Long.  87° 
7'. — Sacrament  at  sea.  Yesterday  morning 
was  one  of  the  pleasantest  we  have  had.  The 
air  was  mild  like  a  May  morning ;  ship  going 
slowly  but  pleasantly  through  the  water ;  a 
bright  sun  and  clean  decks.  We  assembled 
at  the  usual  hour  on  deck.  Mr.  Winslow 
preached  from  these  words,  "  As  Moses  lifted 
up  the  serpent  in  the  wilderness,  so  shall  the 
Son  of  Man  be  lifted  up."  Audience  very 
full,  and  great  solemnity  pervading  the  place. 
At  the  close  of  the  exercise,  notice  was  given 
that  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  would 
be  administered  at  half-past  twelve  o'clock  in 
the  passengers'  cabin,  and  all  who  chose  were 
invited  to  witness  it. 

Our  simple  arrangements  were  soon  made. 
The  green  cloth  extended  the  length  of  the 
table,  and  at  the  head  was  laid  a  damask  nap- 
kin with  a  silver  wine  cup,  and  the  loaf,  pre- 
pared by  me.  At  the  appointed  hour  we 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  135 

surrounded  the  table  with  tearful  eyes  and  full 
hearts.  Every  thing  was  calculated  to  excite 
deep  feeling.  The  second  mate  is  a  professor 
of  religion,  he  was  with  us  at  the  table.  The 
four  seamen,  who  are  entertaining  hopes  that 
they  love  Jesus,  were  with  us  as  spectators  of 
the  solemn  scene,  as  was  also  our  captain  and 
the  other  passenger.  Affecting  thoughts  came 
over  me,  of  the  church  at  home,  (where  I 
have  so  often  communed,)  of  dear  friends,  of 
the  goodness  of  God  in  thus  spreading  a  table 
for  us  while  on  the  lonely  sea,  also  the  thought 
of  its  being  the  first  and  last  time  I  should  sit 
at  the  Lord's  table  on  earth  with  this  company. 
After  an  introductory  address  by  Mr.  Mc- 
Ewen,  Mr.  Winslow  rose  and  proceeded  to  the 
consecration  of  the  elements.  After  breaking 
the  bread,  he  distributed  it  to  those  within 
reach,  with  a  most  touching  personal  address. 
I  should  like  to  tell  you,  at  least,  what  was 
said  to  me,  but  will  leave  it  until  we  meet.  It 
is  enough  to  say  now  that  a  tide  of  solemn 
emotion  filled  my  soul.  I  think  Jesus  was 
with  us  feasting  our  hearts  with  joy  and  glad- 
ness. Although  there  was  much  weeping  in 
that  little  assembly,  we  could  say  "  farewell, 


136  REMAINS     OF 

what  earth  calls  happiness,  farewell  all  joys 
but  joys  that  never  can  expire."  We  did 
rejoice  in  our  privileges,  and  although  no 
massive  flagons  graced  our  board,  no  splendid 
chapel  roof  was  above  us  to  echo  the  pealing 
notes  of  the  organ,  or  throw  back  the  sound  of 
the  penitential  hymn  as  it  rose  in  its  plaintive- 
ness  to  God,  we  could  still  rejoice  in  the  Lord, 
and  joy  in  the  God  of  our  salvation.  It  was 
good  to  be  there.  Mr.  Campbell  made  the 
concluding  remarks  and  prayer.  He  wept 
much  as  he  recounted  the  mercies  of  our  Lord. 
His  words  will  long  remain  with  us  when  we 
shall  see  his  face  no  more.  Seldom  do  mission- 
aries have  such  a  season  by  the  way.  May 
we  go  in  the  strength  of  it  for  many  days. 
The  only  bar  to  our  happiness  seemed  to  be 
that  the  poor  seamen  who  were  looking  on,  and 
who  we  have  reason  to  hope  are  true  converts, 
could  not  be  admitted  to  partake.  The  reasons 
for  not  inviting  them  must  be  obvious  to  all. 
Should  they  continue  steadfast,  after  passing 
their  season  of  trial  and  temptation  at  Cal- 
cutta, they  are  to  be  affectionately  recom- 
mended to  the  churches  at  home,  and  I  hope 
we  who  are  so  soon  to  see  them  no  more  here, 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  187 

may  commune  with  them  hereafter  in  heaven. 
Mr.  Winslow  has  been  attending  a  meeting 
with  them  this  morning ;  one  of  the  sailors 
prayed.  A  few  pages  were  read  from  "  Bax- 
ter's Call,"  with  which  they  appeared  much 
impressed.  A  dream  was  related  by  one  of 
them  which  was  very  striking  ;  probably  it 
would  not  have  been  mentioned,  had  not  some 
remarks  of  the  brethren  led  to  it.  It  was  told 
with  much  feeling  by  the  dreamer,  and  served 
to  show  the  turn  of  thought  in  his  mind.  A 
mass  of  interesting  facts  might  be  mentioned 
of  the  last  fortnight,  in  relation  to  the  work 
which  is  going  on  here,  but  time  presses  me 
continually,  so  that  I  have  not  opportunity  to 
say  what  I  wish  to.  We  have  more  meetings 
than  formerly,  and  I  still  try  to  get  on  a  little 
in  study,  but  it  is  difficult,  you  may  suppose, 
in  the  present  state  of  things. 

Tuesday,  Z3d. — Our  young  friend  and  fel- 
low-passenger, entertains  hopes  that  he  has 
passed  from  death  unto  life.  He  says  that 
after  the  long  conversation  he  had  with  Mr. 
W.,  he  could  get  no  rest  until  he  had  submitted 
to  the  Saviour.  He  thinks  he  has  given  him- 
self away  in  sincerity  of  heart,  and  with  full 

12* 


138  REMAINS    OF 

purpose,  resolving  to  forsake  his  sins,  and  lead 
a  new  life.  He  is  young  in  years  ;  a  season 
of  trial  awaits  him  at  Calcutta.  He  has  not 
much  energy  of  mind,  but  we  hope  that  God 
will  keep  him  in  the  day  of  temptation. 

The  captain  has  been  under  deep  convictions 
of  sin  for  several  days.  He  told  Mr.  Winslow 
that  he  could  not  pray,  although  he  made 
many  attempts.  He  has  appeared  to  be  very 
wretched,  his  eyes  swollen  with  weeping  most 
of  the  time.  The  burden  of  sin  was  very 
dreadful  to  him,  and  yet  he  could  see  no  way 
of  getting  rid  of  it.  If  money  could  do  it,  he 
would  give  all  he  had,  was  his  expression,  but 
he  knew  that  the  wealth  of  the  Indies  could 
not  purchase  peace  for  the  guilty  conscience. 
The  simple  truths  of  the  Gospel  were  often  set 
before  him  in  all  plainness,  and  prayer  was 
offered  at  stated  seasons  in  our  rooms  in  refer- 
ence to  his  case.  Monday,  all  day,  we  noticed 
a  very  pleasant  change  in  his  appearance  ;  a 
quiet  joy  seemed  to  pervade  his  whole  being. 
He  said  but  little  to  any  one ;  was  much  alone. 
I  sat  up  late  in  the  evening  in  my  room,  and 
was  wondering  why  Mr.  Winslow  did  not  come, 
as  it  was  our  hour  for  retiring,  and  he  was 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  139 

usually  down  earlier.  When  he  did  come,  it 
was  to  bring  glad  tidings.  He  had  been  con- 
versing with  the  captain,  and  had  learned  from 
him  that  prayer  was  no  longer  a  burden,  but  a 
delight ;  that  he  could  now  come  with  the  feel- 
ing of  a  child  to  a  Father,  and  plead  for  pardon ; 
that  he  hoped  for  acceptance  through  Jesus 
Christ.  He  seemed  to  be  full  of  peace  and 
joy.  I  never,  I  think,  felt  more  affected  at 
any  instance  of  the  like  kind.  The  intelligence 
was  communicated  to  one  or  two  of  the  friends 
who  had  been  much  interested  for  him,  and 
soon  the  voice  of  thanksgiving  was  heard  as- 
cending to  God  for  his  mercies  to  us.  We 
rejoiced  in  the  conversion  of  one  whose  influ- 
ence over  the  seamen  is  great,  and  who  will 
be  likely  now  to  exert  that  influence  on  the 
Lord's  side.  You  can  scarcely  imagine  our 
pleasure  in  seeing  this  dear  friend  appear  at 
morning  prayers,  at  all  our  little  seasons  of 
intercession  where  he  has  not  been  wont  to 
appear  heretofore.  His  usual  practice  has 
been  to  meet  us  at  evening  prayers,  but  now 
he  says,  he  longs  for  the  time  in  the  morning 
as  well  as  at  night.  Perhaps  there  was  never 
a  more  apparent  change  as  to  manner  than  in 


140  REMAINS    OF 

his  case.  So  meek  and  quiet  in  his  demeanor 
compared  with  the  hurry  and  restlessness  ex- 
hibited formerly.  We  have  constantly  head 
winds,  and  have  had  for  days,  but  he  manifests 
no  impatience,  although  impatience  and  anger 
have  heretofore  been  his  besetting  sins.  He 
is  ready  with  his  texts  every  morning,  and  ap- 
pears to  study  the  Scriptures  as  attentively  as 
any  of  our  number. 

Friday,  26th. — Wind  still  contrary.  Meet- 
ings continue  to  be  solemn.  Last  night  wor- 
shiped on  deck  by  the  light  of  the  moon.  It 
was  a  sweet  and  holy  time.  The  seamen  are 
always  with  us  at  these  meetings.  No  new 
cases  have  occurred,  of  concern,  for  some  days. 
Sorrow  fills  our  hearts  as  we  look  on  those  who 
are  far  from  God.  No  outward  opposition  has 
appeared,  although  we  have  reason  to  suppose 
those  who  are  serious,  have  been  ridiculed  by 
their  shipmates.  It  seems  not  to  affect  them 
in  the  least. 

Saturday -,  21th. — We  have  almost  a  calm, 
are  hoping,  for  the  trade  winds  to  assist  us  on 
our  way.  They  are  usually  met  with  in  these 
latitudes.  Continue  our  twelve  o'clock  prayer 
meeting  ;  captain  now  always  with  us.  The 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  141 

first  officer  is  an  object  of  great  solicitude  with 
us,  he  is  not  at  all  serious.  His  natural  dispo- 
sition remarkably  amiable,  his  deportment  to- 
wards us  kind  as  possible.  When  any  of  the 
brethren  converse  with  him,  he  says  that  he 
should  be  very  glad  to  become  a  Christian,  but 
that  at  present  The  has  no  time  to  think  much 
about  it,  his  cares  are  so  many.  If  he  could 
but  feel  the  same  interest  for  himself  that  oth- 
ers do  for  him,  we  might  have  hope. 

Sabbath.  Lat.  23°  58'.  Long.  88°  52'.— 
Worshiped  on  deck,  pleasant  weather,  wind 
high  and  rather  more  favorable.  It  was  diffi- 
cult to  keep  our  seats.  Mr.  McE wen's  turn 
to  preach  ;  text,  John's  1st  Epistle,  3d  chap- 
ter. He  is  usually  much  engaged  with  his 
subject,  almost  vehement  in  his  manner.  Ser- 
mon was  mainly  addressed  to  the  seamen.  Mr. 
Winslow  was  with  them  in  the  steerage  in  the 
afternoon.  I  was  in  my  bed,  with  a  bad 
headache,  caused  by  the  violent  motion  of  the 
ship. 

Monday.  Lat.  20°  2'.  Long.  87°  35'.— A 
fine  wind  ;  we  are  again  sailing  rapidly,  nearly 
four  degrees  a  day  ;  are  within  the  Southern 
Tropic,  hoping  to  keep  this  wind  until  we  reach 


142  REMAINS    OF 

the  equator.  We  are  thrown  about  at  such  a 
rate  that  I  cannot  write,  or  indeed  do  any  thing 
to  advantage,  although  I  get  along  better  than 
most  of  the  others.  Three  of  the  ladies  have 
to  lie  in  bed  from  sea-sickness  ;  one  other, 
sitting  at  the  dinner  table  to-day,  had  her  lap 
filled  with  soup,  and  her  hand*scalded.  I  have 
much  to  do,  and  feel  very  anxious  to  have  all 
my  letters  ready  in  case  any  vessel  should  be 
about  sailing  homeward  when  we  arrive  at 
Madras. 

Wednesday. — Wind  light  and  ahead  ;  pros- 
pect of  a  long  passage.  Held  our  evening 
meeting  on  deck.  Pleasant  weather  with  a 
fine  moon.  Such  occasions  are  usually  em- 
braced by  the  brethren  to  meet  above,  that  the 
sailors  may  have  an  opportunity  of  attending. 
I  noticed  more  deep  and  serious  feeling  on  the 
part  of  the  speakers  than  usual.  They  seemed 
to  feel  the  immense  weight  of  their  obligations, 
also  the  worth  of  souls.  All  were  exhorted 
again  and  again  to  escape  the  coming  wrath, 
and  flee  to  the  ark  of  safety  in  this  the  day  of 
their  merciful  visitation. 

Thursday,  March  3d.  Lat.  13°  47'  South. 
Long.  85°  38'  East. — The  missionaries  met 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  143 

this  evening  to  consult  together  as  to  the  ex- 
pediency of  having  a  day  of  fasting  appointed 
for  tomorrow.  As  the  Lord  had  been  pleased 
to  bless  these  means  when  used  in  former  in. 
stances,  they  felt  encouraged  to  come  before 
Him  again  in  the  same  manner.  They  re- 
solved to  humble  themselves  with  fasting  and 
prayer,  that  peradventure  He  would  incline 
His  ear  to  their  supplications,  and  send  a  gra- 
cious rain  of  righteousness,  that  every  one  with 
us  in  the  ship  might  acknowledge  Jesus  to  the 
glory  of  God  the  Father.  The  Lord  has  said, 
"  Prove  me  now  herewith  if  I  will  not  open 
you  the  windows  of  heaven  and  pour  you  out  a 
blessing  that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough 
to  receive  it."  In  hope  of  thus  obtaining  the 
promised  mercy,  we  are  desirous  of  coming 
and  bringing  all  the  tithes  into  the  store-house. 
May  all  come  with  a  proper  spirit,  and  then 
we  may  expect  the  fulfillment  of  the  promise. 
Friday  morning. — Wind  light  and  contrary 
with  frequent  squalls  of  rain.  Met  according 
to  appointment  at  ten  this  morning  for  social 
worship  in  the  cabin.  Prayer  was  offered  by 
each  of  the  brethren  that  the  "  Hope  of  Israel, 
the  Saviour  thereof  in  time  of  trouble,  would 


144  REMAINS    OF 

no  longer  be  as  a  stranger  in  the  land,  and  as 
a  way-faring  man  that  turneth  aside  to  tarry 
for  a  night,"  but  that  he  would  graciously  be 
pleased  to  take  up  his  abode  with  us,  and  that 
as  we  were  called  by  his  name,  he  would  leave 
us  not.  I  cannot  speak  of  the  feelings  of  oth- 
ers, but  for  myself  I  think  I  felt  the  solemnity 
of  the  requests  we  were  making  before  God. 
May  the  angel  that  came  and  stood  at  the 
altar,  having  a  golden  censer,  offer  our  prayers 
with  those  of  all  saints !  With  such  an  in- 
tercessor what  may  we  not  hope  for  ? 

Monday.  Lot.  8°  24'.— Mr.  Campbell 
preached  in  his  turn  from  these  words :  "  How 
shall  we  escape  if  we  neglect  so  great  salva- 
tion ?"  Every  word  he  uttered  seemed  to 
come  from  the  heart,  and  it  reached  to  the 
hearts  of  some,  at  least.  There  was  weeping 
in  our  midst,  but  not  from  the  unconverted,  as 
I  would  gladly  have  seen,  but  from  those  who 
have  lately  learned  to  know  and  love  the  Lord, 
One,  in  particular,  of  the  seamen,  (a  sensible 
man,  and  much  thought  of  by  the  Captain,) 
wept  almost  continually.  If  you  could  have 
seen  him,  dear  M.,  with  his  red  flannel,  his 
clean  canvass  trowsers,  low  shoes  with  muck 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  145 

ribbon  to  tie  them,  (a  piece  of  foppery  peculiar 
to  seamen  I  believe,)  his  little  cotton  handker- 
chief tightly  grasped  in  his  hand,  applied  al- 
most constantly  to  his  eyes  to  arrest  the  gath- 
ering tears  of  joy,  how  your  heart  would  have 
warmed  towards  him ;  also  the  others  who  sat 
with  him,  six  of  them,  as  we  hope  all  converted 
men.  My  soul  acknowledged  them  as  breth- 
ren in  Christ  Jesus.  The  most  interesting  of 
the  group,  next  to  the  one  above  mentioned, 
was  the  carpenter.  In  his  countenance  was 
an  expression  of  holy  joy,  blended  with  meek- 
ness. He  shed  no  tears,  but  sat  composedly 
with  folded  arms,  eyes  fastened  at  times  on 
the  speaker,  and  again  thrown  down  to  the 
deck.  So  much  is  there  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
natural  temperament,  one  weeps  while  another 
smiles,  when  thinking  of  the  love  of  God. 
Those  who  yet  stand  aloof  were  strongly  urged 
to  accept  the  great  salvation.  Evening  meet- 
ing on  deck.  I  remained  there  until  ten 
o'clock  on  account  of  the  heat  below  ;  left  at 
last  with  reluctance,  after  seeing  the  moon 
rise  in  its  beauty.  We  have  kept  this  day 
(Monday)  as  a  day  of  thanksgiving.  It  was 
determined  on  some  days  ago.  The  first 

13 


146  REMAINS    OF 

Monday  of  the  month  was  thought  to  be  a 
very  proper  time,  as  we  should  then  close  the 
day  with  the  monthly  concert.  We  have  been 
favored  with  very  fine  weather.  All  our  num- 
ber in  good  health  ;  all  able  to  assemble  at  ten 
this  morning  for  worship;  every  one  of  the 
crew  present,  through  the  kindness  of  the 
captain.  Exercises  (conducted  by  Mr.  W.) 
consisted,  for  the  first  half  hour,  of  prayer  and 
praise  alternately.  He  then  addressed  us 
from  the  words,  u  What  shall  I  render  to  the 
Lord  for  all  his  benefits  ?"  in  connection  with 
this  text  also,  "  Offer  unto  God  thanksgiving." 
After  noticing  some  of  the  principal  causes  we 
had  for  gratitude,  he  gave  many  striking  ex- 
amples from  holy  writ  of  this  duty.  He  felt 
much,  and  the  occasion  was  one  of  deep  inter- 
est to  us  all.  Two  of  the  brethren  followed 
with  appropriate  and  very  feeling  remarks. 
At  the  noon  prayer  meeting  in  the  cabin,  our 
causes  of  thankfulness  were  more  particularly 
mentioned  than  was  proper  when  all  were 
present.  Our  hearts  were  affected  as  we 
thought  of  all  God  had  done  for  us  since  he 
brought  us  from  the  land  of  our  fathers.  Not 
one  good  thing  has  failed  of  all  which  was 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  147 

promised  us.  Here  we  can  raise  our  Ebenezer. 
Here  we  can  set  up  our  pillar,  and  say,  thus 
far  the  Lord  hath  helped  us. 

I  am  satisfied  with  the  goodness  of  his  house. 
I  am  amply  remunerated  for  all  the  sorrows  of 
heart  I  have  sustained  in  our  separation.  The 
thought  of  these  converted  souls  is  worth  much, 
and  then  to  hear  what  they  say  of  the  good- 
ness of  God,  it  is  most  affecting.  Again  let 
me  say,  "  The  Lord  has  done  great  things  for 
us,  whereof  we  are  glad." 

This  evening  we  held  our  prayer  meeting 
on  deck  in  concert  with  friends  at  home,  and 
with  Christians  all  around  the  world  ;  from  the 
far  East  to  the  far  West,  this  cloud  of  incense 
is  arising  monthly,  and  a  blessing  will  follow. 
A  great  day  is  promised,  though  we  may  not 
live  to  see  it — a  day  when  all  shall  know  the 
Lord.  He  will  in  his  own  good  time  hasten  it 
on.  Is  it  not  near  even  now  ?  God  has 
wrought  great  changes  on  the  earth  in  course 
of  the  last  twenty-five  years,  and  the  same 
term  of  time  to  come  may  show  still  greater. 
We  have  reason  to  expect  it  when  we  consider 
the  facilities  for  traveling.  How  much  easier, 
and  with  how  much  less  expense,  missionaries 


148  REMAINS    OF 

may  get  from  place  to  place  to  carry  the  gos- 
pel ;  also  the  comparative  ease  with  which 
Bibles  and  tracts  may  be  disseminated.  May 
we  not  soon  expect  to  hear  the  sound  from 
every  high  hill  and  from  every  valley,  u  How 
beautiful  upon  the  mountains  are  the  feet  of 
him  that  bringeth  good  tidings,  that  publisheth 
peace,  that  saith  unto  Zion,  thy  God  reigneth." 
Thursday,  March  10th.  Lat.  2°  48'  South. 
Long.  87°  25'. — I  have  written  nothing  in 
this  since  Monday,  having  nothing  interesting 
to  say.  The  wind  is  light  and  almost  always 
ahead.  Weather  very  warm.  I  am  happy  to 
tell  you,  however,  that  the  warm  weather  is 
not  so  trying  to  me  -as  I  expected.  I  now 
perspire  sufficiently  for  health.  I  am  able  to 
employ  myself  constantly,  either  in  writing  or 
study.  This  is  encouraging.  Often  I  feel 
very  languid  and  seem  to  have  no  strength ; 
but  I  think  it  is  for  want  of  exercise.  Should 
I  live  to  reach  land,  I  hope  to  be  able  to 
walk  a  great  deal,  as  that  is  considered  a  very 
important  means  of  keeping  up  health.  Can 
form  but  little  idea  when  we  shall  arrive,  hav- 
ing so  much  head  wind.  We  are  actually 
crawling  along  inch  by  inch. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  149 

Monday,  March  14th.  Lot.  1°  44'  North. 
Long.  87°  30'  East. — We  are  again  in  the 
northern  hemisphere,  having  crossed  the  equa- 
tor yesterday,  (Sabbath.)  Our  hopes  are 
often  raised  with  appearances  of  change  of 
wind,  but  favorable  gales  are  not  to  be  had  for 
the  wishing.  We  get  along  very  slowly.  The 
captain  is  beginning  to  be  anxious  about  our 
supply  of  water.  We  have  been  for  some 
time  on  allowance,  and  shall  probably  have 
that  allowance  reduced  to-day,  as  there  are 
but  three  casks  left,  and  we  number  thirty -four 
souls  in  all,  besides  we  have  yet  considerable 
stock  requiring  water.  Our  cow,  for  which 
we  have  a  great  partiality,  must  have  drink 
enough,  or  she  cannot  afford  milk  for  us.  It 
is  well  that  I  am  not  so  much  of  a  water  drink- 
er as  my  sisters,  or  I  might  suffer ;  as  it  is/  I 
get  along  pretty  well.  One  thing  which  recon- 
ciles me  to  the  privation  is,  that  the  last  we 
have  had  was  so  unpleasant,  both  to  smell  and 
taste,  that  I  could  not  bear  it  near  me,  unless 
compelled  by  excessive  thirst.  But  these  are 
troubles  easily  borne — there  is  almost  no  com- 
plaining on  account  of  it. 

Tuesday.  Lat.  3°.  Long.  86°  40'.— We  are 


13* 


150  REMAINS    OF 

at  last  favored  with  a  little  slant  of  fair  wind. 
All  is  lively  again.  If  this  wind  continues 
we  shall  soon  see  land,  and  I  have  yet  many 
things  to  do  to  get  ready  for  arrival.  In  the 
multiplicity  of  my  thoughts,  the  comforts  of 
God  delight  my  soul.  Thus  far  all  is  well 
with  us.  The  promises  are  precious — as  much 
or  more  so  than  ever. 

March  ~L8th.  —  Early  this  morning  land 
was  seen  from  the  mast-head.  It  proved 
to  be  some  of  the  highest  peaks  in  Cey- 
lon. I  came  up  as  soon  as  I  felt  able  and  took 
a  look  at  that  island  which  is  to  be  my  home 
while  living,  and  in  all  probability  my  last  rest- 
ing-place. Dear  mother,  you  cannot  imagine 
my  feelings.  I  could  not  talk  and  laugh,  as 
others  did  about  me,  in  the  fullness  of  their 
j  oy  at  seeing  land ;  but  on  the  contrary,  found 
it  difficult  to  repress  my  tears ;  riot  tears  of 
regret,  dear  mother,  but  they  flow  from  affect- 
ing thoughts  as  to  my  unfitness  to  do  my  duty, 
of  the  great  need  of  faithfulness  on  the  part  of 
those  who  go  out  to  the  heathen,  of  the  deso- 
lation, in  a  moral  point  of  view,  of  this  eastern 
world,  thoughts  of  what  awaits  me  there. 
Shall  I  see  dear  sister  H.,  or  shall  I  have  to 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  151 

hear  the  intelligence  that  she  is  not  ?  Thoughts 
of  absent  friends,  of  my  loved  home,  also  press 
upon  me,  and  I  must  leave  these  pages  and 
try  to  write  to  some.  I  shall  not  be  able  to 
do  all  I  wish,  on  account  of  illness.  The  light 
winds  bore  us  slowly  past  the  island,  which  we 
contemplated  with  great  interest,  as  its  fea- 
tures increased  in  magnitude  and  distinctness. 
Many  of  the  most  prominent  head-lands  were 
pointed  out  ,to  us  by  Mr.  Winslow.  We  are 
now  off  Batticaloe,  about  mid-way  of  the  island. 
There  has  been  some  little  expectation  of  our 
being  able  to  land  at  Point  Pedro,  but  the 
captain  now  thinks  he  shall  not  be  able  to 
stop  long  enough  for  us  to  get  on  shore.  It 
would  not  do  for  him  to  cast  anchor  here  on 
account  of  his  insurance,  but  if  any  boats  had 
come  off,  we  might  have  obtained  a  passage  to 
the  shore  in  them.  As  none  appears,  we  are 
obliged  to  go  on. 

Monday,  21st. — Yesterday  we  were  passing 
along  the  coast  south  of  Madras  quite  near  the 
shore  ;  had  a  fine  view  of  the  different  points 
of  the  head-lands,  until  we  reached  the  seven 
Pagodas,  when  night  closed  in  upon  us  and 
prevented  our  seeing  Madras  as  we  came  near 


152  REMAINS    OF 

ifc.  Our  ship  was  very  quiet  and  we  had  our 
evening  prayer  meeting  on  the  deck.  Capt. 
D.  gave  out  a  hymn  from  memory,  and  after 
it  was  sung  he  engaged  in  prayer.  It  was 
altogether  a  most  solemn  season — the  near 
view  of  separation,  the  thoughts  of  what  the 
Lord  had  done  for  us,  and  the  hopes  we  had 
that  His  presence  was  still  with  us,  affected 
our  minds  in  a  very  peculiar  manner.  We  re- 
tired at  the  usual  hour,  and  from  the  weariness 
caused  by  over  excitement,  I  was  soon  asleep. 
At  midnight  we  cast  anchor  in  the  roads  oppo- 
site Madras ;  the  surf  being  a  permanent  obsta- 
cle to  coming  near  the  shore,  ships  are  obliged 
to  moor  off  at  a  distance  of  two  miles.  This 
morning  my  ears  were  assailed  with  a  variety 
of  strange  sounds  on  first  awaking ;  I  rose 
hastily,  and  on  looking  through  the  Venetians 
of  my  room  door,  I  saw  the  cabin  filled 
with  natives.  I  cannot  express  to  you  my  as- 
tonishment at  their  singular  appearance,  and 
will  not  attempt  at  this  busy,  busy  moment  to 
do  more  than  write  a  hasty  letter  or  two,  to 
send  by  Mr.  Winslow,  who  is  going  on  shore 
immediately,  and  wishes  a  letter  to  forward  to 
Ceylon,  informing  them  of  our  arrival,  &c.,  &c. 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  153 

Afternoon. — Mr.  W.  has  returned,  bringing 
letters  from  the  dear  friends  at  Jaffna.  H. 
and  her  family  are  well,  and  have  long  been 
very  anxiously  expecting  us.  It  will  be  some 
weeks  yet  ere  I  can  hope  to  see  them,  but  it 
is  a  great  relief  to  my  mind  to  know  that  they 
are  well.  I  shall  send  you  the  letter  we  re- 
ceived from  them,  so  need  not  now  speak  par- 
ticularly of  its  contents.  I  received  a  splendid 
boquet  of  flowers  from  the  shore.  We  arrang- 
ed them  in  glasses  at  each  end  of  our  supper- 
table,  and  as  it  was  our  last  evening  together, 
we  resolved  to  invite  Capt.  D.  with  the  first 
officer  and  passenger  to  take  tea  with  us.  All 
that  were  left  of  American  delicacies  were 
brought  forward  on  the  occasion  to  grace  the 
board.  As  soon  as  our  social  meal  was  over, 
Mr.  Winslow  rose,  and,  in  the  name  of  the 
company,  presented  the  Captain  and  both 
mates  each  with  a  handsome  copy  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  (which  he  had  been  commissioned 
to  procure  while  he  was  on  shore.)  They 
were  received  with  emotion  of  heart  scarcely 
to  be  repressed.  Each  one  spoke  a  few  words, 
expressing  their  sense  of  the  value  of  the  gift, 
and  the  great  love  they  felt  for  the  donors. 


154  REMAINS    OF 

I  would  rather  have  witnessed  this  scene,  than 
the  presentation  of  any  of  the  silver  vases  I 
have  lately  heard  of.  I  have  not  time  to  tell 
you  what  was  said  on  both  sides — it  will  not 
soon  be  forgotten  by  any  of  us  I  think.  At 
evening  we  attended  the  monthly  concert  of 
prayer,  for  the  seamen,  on  the  deck.  After 
introductory  remarks  by  one  of  the  brethren, 
the  captain  spoke,  as  did  also  the  mate  and 
two  of  the  seamen.  I  believe  I  have  not 
told  you  the  particulars  of  the  conversion  of 
the  mate  of  our  ship,  and  from  want  of  time 
cannot  now  do  so,  but  will  just  remark  that 
his  convictions  have  been  most  poignant. 
Clouds  long  overhung  his  mind,  but  have  now 
passed  away,  and  left  him  a  changed  being. 
He  has  had  most  wonderful  experience  of  the 
goodness  of  the  Lord,  and  we  have  had  most 
astonishing  answers  to  our  prayers  for  him. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          155 


CHAPTER    IX. 

Madras,  March  24th. — Owing  to  a  press  of 
business  I  have  not  touched  these  sheets  for 
some  days.  I  have  had  much  to  do  in  getting 
ready  to  leave  the  ship,  and  much  time  has 
been  occupied  in  prayer  meetings,  &c.  We 
have  had  some  delightful  seasons  on  our  ship's 
deck,  so  deeply  interesting  as  to  make  me  feel 
quite  unwilling  to  leave  ;  it  seemed  like  quit- 
ting a  consecrated  home.  The  Lord  has  been 
with  us  there,  filling  our  hearts  with  joys  almost 
unutterable.  Our  last  two  or  three  meetings 
were  such  as  I  have  never  before  witnessed, 
and  scarcely  had  an  idea  of.  The  morning  we 
were  expecting  to  come  on  shore,  the  captain, 
mates,  and  all  the  seamen  were  with  us  at 
prayers  in  our  cabin.  After  the  usual  reading 
and  prayer,  by  one  of  the  brethren,  the  mate 
gave  a  most  moving  address  to  such  of  the 
sailors  as  were  not  serious;  after  which  he 
prayed,  for  us,  for  all.  His  prayer  was  most 
remarkably  adapted  to  the  case  of  each,  the 


156  REMAINS    OF 

words  most  appropriate.  It  seemed  that  he 
was  indeed  taught  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
that  the  Author  and  Inspirer  of  prayer  was 
assisting  him  with  every  word  he  uttered.  It 
came  from  the  heart,  and  reached  to  the  heart. 
There  was  much  weeping  in  our  midst.  Deep 
sobs  spoke  the  intensity  of  emotion  filling  each 
heart.  The  presence  of  the  Lord  seemed  to 
fill  the  place  ;  we  could  rejoice  in  the  convic- 
tion that  His  love  was  still  with  us.  We 
praised  Him  for  the  exhibitions  of  His  power 
in  our  midst.  He  has,  according  to  the  immu- 
tability of  His  nature,  exercised  the  same 
power  and  goodness,  the  same  means  in  the 
case  of  one,  as  in  that  of  another.  Each  have 
felt  the  burden  of  sin,  and  have  found  a  de- 
liverer from  it  in  Jesus.  At  the  close  of  the 
meeting,  the  seamen  came  to  us,  shook  hands, 
received  the  parting  exhortation,  and  the  fare- 
well word.  After  they  left  the  cabin,  we  had 
to  go  through  the  painful  task  of  bidding  adieu 
to  the  companions  of  our  long  voyage.  The 
dissolution  of  closely  established  associations 
was  acutely  trying.  Although  the  hope  of 
reaching  port  had  long  animated  me,  and 
rendered  all  the  difficulties  of  a  sea-voyage 


MKS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  157 

light ;  yet  when  the  event  actually  arrived,  it 
was  attended  with  far  different  feelings  from 
what  I  had  anticipated.  Parting  with  our 
missionary  friends  was  like  leaving  brothers 
and  sisters.  Those  only  who  have  been  simi- 
larly situated,  can  understand  my  feelings. 
The  hope  of  a  re-union  in  heaven  bore  us 
through ;  and  word  being  given  that  all  was 
ready,  we  were  lowered  into  the  accommoda- 
tion boat  at  the  side  of  the  ship.  Our  friends 
ranged  themselves  along  the  quarter-deck,  and 
looking  down  upon  us,  sang  the  last  verse  of 
the  parting  hymn,  "  They  go,  and  sincere  is 
the  glad  consecration."  It  was  most  touching, 
but  not  more  so  than  the  farewell  cheers  of  the 
poor  sailors  bursting  unexpectedly  upon  our 
ears,  and  which  I  shall  never,  never  forget.  The 
discordant  song  of  the  heathen  boatmen  next 
succeeded,  accompanied  by  the  quick  motion 
of  their  numerous  paddles,  and  we  were  soon 
swept  away  from  our  ship  towards  the  surf 
near  the  shore,  passing  through  which  is  by  no 
means  an  agreeable  operation.  It  is  much 
dreaded  by  all  who  are  obliged  to  encounter 
it,  and  I  think  with  reason.  The  surf  at 
Madras  consists  of  two  distinct  lines  of  break- 

14 


158  REMAINS    OF 

ers  on  the  beach,  running  parallel  to  each  oth- 
er, and  to  the  shore.  These  foaming  ridges 
are  caused  by  a  succession  of  waves  curling 
over,  and  breaking  upon  sand  banks.  The 
long  ocean  swell  coming  across  the  Bay  of 
Bengal,  a  distance  of  nearly  five  hundred 
miles  from  the  Arracan  Coast,  the  Malay 
Peninsula,  and  the  Island  of  Sumatra,  as  it  is 
driven  towards  the  land,  finds  less  and  less 
room  for  its  "  wild  waves'  play,"  and  finally 
rises  above  the  general  level  of  the  sea  in 
enormous  ridges  curling  into  high  and  toppling 
waves,  and  then  dashing  like  the  loudest  thun- 
der along  the  coast.  Some  writers  have  com- 
pared the  sound  of  it  in  the  night,  and  when 
the  wind  is  high,  to  the  roar  of  Niagara.  We 
passed  through  it  with  more  composure  than 
might  have  been  expected.  Crowds  of  natives 
drew  the  boat  up  as  far  on  the  beach  as  possi- 
ble, and  an  arm  chair  on  poles  was  in  an  in- 
stant placed  for  us,  in  which  being  seated,  we 
were  borne  on  men's  shoulders  to  the  dry 
ground.  There  a  scene  ensued  which  beggars 
all  description.  Palanquins,  bandies  and 
carriages,  with  their  proprietors  seeking  to  be 
employed,  coolies  snatching  up  different  parts 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.    *       159 

of  our  baggage  ;  police-men,  custom-house  offi- 
cers, soldiers  from  the  fort,  and  idlers  or  look- 
ers-on, all  talking  at  once  to  Mr.  Winslow,  and 
well  it  was  for  them  that  he  is  such  a  pattern 
of  patience,  or  they  must  some  of  them  have 
been  in  danger  of  being  beaten,  I  think. 

After  some  time  Mr.  and  Mrs.  D.  were  seat- 
ed in  a  carriage,  and  the  post-boy  made  to  un- 
derstand where  they  were  to  go.  I  was  then 
helped  into  a  bandy,  (a  conveyance  much  like 
a  gig,)  which  was  taken  to  the  door  of  the 
custom-house  to  wait  for  Mr.  W.,  who  was  ap- 
plying for  a  pass  for  the  trunks.  While  there, 
I  saw  some  of  the  native  women  and  little 
children,  (for  the  first  time.)  My  heart  warmed 
towards  the  children,  especially  the  girls.  The 
women  were  much  more  miserable  looking  than 
I  had  expected ;  their  long  black  hair  matted 
and  uncombed,  their  very  scant  clothing,  con- 
sisting only  of  a  piece  of  dirty  cloth  around 
them,  with  one  end  thrown  over  the  shoulder, 
gave  them  an  appearance  of  squalid  wretched- 
ness scarcely  to  be  conceived  of  by  you ;  but 
these  are  first  impressions,  and  relate  only  to 
the  poorest  class  perhaps.  As  I  sat  waiting,  I 
thought  of  home,  and  I  thought  how  little  idea 


160  REMAINS    OF 

we  had  formed  there,  of  the  state  of  things 
here.  Mr.  Winslow  soon  joined  me,  and  we 
rode  on,  (a  horse-keeper  running  by  the  side 
and  keeping  up  with  us.)  Arrangements  had 
been  made  for  us  to  be  at  Mr.  Smith's,  [of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,]  and  on  arriving 
at  his  house,  we  met  a  most  cordial  reception 
from  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith,  and  in  a  few  mo- 
ments I  felt  quite  at  home.  The  first  appear- 
ance of  this  place  is  quite  imposing  ;  the  houses 
ofthe  Europeans  being  very  large,  covered  with 
white  stucco,  with  spacious  verandahs,  support- 
ed by  columns.  They  are  situated  in  the 
middle  of  a  large  garden,  or  compound,  as  they 
call  them  here,  in  which  are  interspersed  the 
cocoa,  plaintain,  and  other  trees.  On  being 
shown  to  my  room,  I  was  delighted  to  find 
that  it  opened  upon  the  sea.  A  fine  view 
presents,  in  front  of  the  house,  the  surf  com- 
ing in  with  the  speed  of  a  race  horse,  and 
breaking  upon  the  shore,  while  a  little  to  the 
left  is  a  grove  of  the  cocoa-nut  tree,  which 
seems  to  delight  in  holding  out  its  slender  and 
feathery  arms  to  embrace  the  sea-breeze  as  it 
passes.  Gardens  are  to  be  seen  all  around  me, 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  161 

with  the  richest  of  flowers  mingled  with  the 
large,  soft,  silky  leaves  of  the  plantain. 

The  fanciful  architecture  of  the  buildings,  so 
different  from  any  thing  I  have  ever  beheld, 
the  bronze  figures  of  the  natives  seen  in  all 
directions  nearly  naked,  or  with  a  white  cloth 
wrapped  about  them,  and  usually  a  voluminous 
turban  of  brilliant  scarlet  or  crimson  on  the 
head,  all  seem  like  a  new  world.  In  fact  all 
the  descriptions  we  have  had  of  India  and 
Indian  scenery,  convey  but  a  very  imperfect 
idea  to  the  mind.  I  need  hardly  suppose  that 
I  can  do  better  than  others  have  done  at  giv- 
ing graphic  pictures,  so  will  not  attempt  any 
labored  account,  but  rather  tell  you  where  I 
go,  what  I  see  of  the  people,  &c.,  &c. 

As  we  were  taking  tea,  Mrs.  B.  came,  with 
her  husband,  to  see  us.  She  has  lived  more 
than  a  year  at  Jaffna,  is  intimately  acquainted 
with  dear  Harriet,  saw  her  a  few  months  ago. 
I  got  much  information  from  her  as  to  Jaffna. 
I  believe  I  wrote  you  that  H.  has  another  son, 
born  last  autumn.  I  went  to  the  dissenting 
chapel  with  Mr.  Smith  at  evening,  in  his  coach, 
while  Mr.  B.  drove  in  a  bandy,  with  Mr. 
Winslow  in  company,  to  the  same  place.  Mr. 


162  REMAINS     OF 

Wirislow  preached,  and  gave  some  account  of 
the  revival  on  board  ship,  with  which  the  peo- 
ple seemed  exceedingly  interested. 

The  chapel  is  open  on  all  sides,  (by  this  I 
mean  the  very  large  Venetian  windows,  thrown 
entirely  open  from  the  roof  to  the  ground,) 
while  within  it  was  most  brilliantly  lighted  by 
lamps  fed  with  cocoa-nut  oil  and  having  large 
glass  shades  over  them.  We  passed  a  pagoda 
in  our  drive,  but  so  rapidly  that  I  caught  but 
an  imperfect  view  of  it. 

Thursday. — Mr.  W.  has  been  all  day  much 
engaged  at  the  custom-house,  and  with  his 
agents,  so  that  I  have  not  been  out  at  all.  I 
have  tried  to  write  some  letters,  but  find  my 
mind  very  unsettled.  I  feel  much  more  for 
these  poor  people  than  I  did  before  I  saw  them, 
and  long  for  the  time  to  come  when  I  may  be 
doing  something  for  their  good.  The  monsoon 
appears  to  be  regularly  set  in,  and  we  shall 
most  likely  be  obliged  to  go  down  to  the  point 
of  the  peninsula  by  land,  and  cross  the  straits 
of  Manaar  to  Jaffna  instead  of  trying  to  get 
round  in  a  native  boat.  How  long  it  will  be, 
ere  I  see  dear  Harriet,,  I  cannot  tell,  I  am 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  163 

trying  to  be  patient,  and  to  meet  disappoint- 
ments cheerfully. 

25th. — We  had  quite  a  thunder-storm  last 
night.  It  is  beautifully  clear  this  morning.  I 
am  just  going  out  with  Mr.  W.  to  look  at  our 
luggage,  or  rather  to  open  some  of  the  trunks 
and  select  what  we  shall  need  for  our  overland 
journey.  Our  things  are  at  a  store-house  some 
distance  from  this.  We  are  to  go  in  palan- 
quins ;  I  have  not  yet  been  in  one,  and  am 
very  reluctant  to  being  carried  in  this  way, 
preferring  much  to  walk  ;  but  this  it  seems  is 
out  of  the  question,  as  nobody  does  so  but  the 
natives.  I  am  distressed  at  having  eight  men 
to  carry  two  persons,  but  I  am  told  I  must  get 
accustomed  to  it,  and  that  it  is  a  favor  to  these 
people  to  employ  them ;  but  what  a  waste  of 
time,  when  brute  power  might,  it  would  seem, 
be  as  well.  Our  horse  would  have  drawn  us 
as  easily  as  these  eight  men,  and  how  much 
more  agreeable  to  me. 

Afternoon. — I  have  been  better  pleased 
with  the  palanquin  than  I  expected.  At  first 
the  noise  made  by  the  bearers  annoyed  me  ex- 
ceedingly, but  I  soon  forgot  it,  having  so  much 
to  notice  on  all  sides.  We  were  about  two 


164  REMAINS    OF 

hours  engaged  in  repacking  and  arranging  our 
things  to  send  in  the  dhony  (native  boat),  to 
Jaffna  ;  after  which  I  returned  home,  "while 
Mr.  W.  went  to  finish  his  business  at  the  Cus. 
torn-house.  Mrs.  Smith  has  very  kindly  invited 
a  little  supper  party,  on  our  account,  this 
evening  ;  and  among  the  guests  we  are  expect- 
ing to  see  Major  Brett,  who  was  so  kind  to 
dear  sister  Harriet  when  she  was  at  the  Neilg- 
henies.  I  believe  they  staid  at  his  house. 

11  at  night. — I  have  heard  much  of  my 
dear  sister  from  Major  B.  He  is  very  com- 
municative,— very  pious  ;  and  although  high 
in  the  army,  continues  to  keep  himself  un- 
spotted from  the  world.  It  is  pleasant  to  meet 
such  a  person.  He  has  never  been  married  ; 
is  now  quite  advanced  in  life,  spends  much  of 
his  income  in  promoting  good  works,  and  help- 
ing on  the  good  cause.  His  gentlemanly  quiet 
manners  are  particularly  pleasing.  We  had 
another  interesting  person  in  company,  an 
elderly  lady  of  the  name  of  Gordon.  She  has 
invited  me  to  visit  some  native  schools  she  has 
under  her  superintendence.  I  am  to  breakfast 
with  her  soon,  and  afterwards  to  see  them. 

Saturday ',  2Qth. — I  went  out  this  evening 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINgLOW.  165 

in  a  palanquin  to  make  a  few  purchases  at  one 
of  the  shops  in  Vepery,  an  adjoining  place,  or 
rather  a  part  of  Madras  called  Veperj.  In 
going  there  we  passed  through  what  is  called 
Black  Town,  that  part  of  this  large  city  en- 
closed within  the  walls.  (I  think  I  have  told 
you  that  we  are  living  outside  of  the  gates,  in 
what  are  called  garden  houses).  The  town 
within  the  walls  is  mostly  inhabited  by  natives 
and  country  born  people.  The  native  huts  are 
generally  so  small  and  so  low,  that  it  is  won- 
derful how  they  live  in  them  at  all.  The  sides 
are  of  mud,  with  a  door  two  or  three  feet  high, 
no  windows.  The  covering  of  dried  leaves. 
It  is  their  practice  to  sleep  in  the  open  air. 
They  may  be  seen  lying  about  in  all  directions. 
The  better  sort  of  natives  have  houses  of  stone, 
but  even  these  are  most  illy  contrived,  uncom- 
fortable looking  dwellings,  and  as  far  as  I  can 
learn  are  totally  destitute  of  all  kind  of  com- 
forts, or  even  what  we  think  the  necessaries  of 
life. 

I  am  much  astonished  with  the  vast  numbers 
of  people  I  see.  Most  of  them  seem  to  be 
lounging  about  doing  nothing, — while  a  few, 
comparatively,  are  employed  in  cooking  rice, 


166  KEMAINS    OF 

— drawing  and  carrying  water,  cutting  grass 
for  the  horses,  carrying  burdens  on  the  head, 
&c.  It  is  rare  to  see  a  man  and  woman  walk- 
ing together,  the  latter  are  often  seen  carrying 
an  infant  on  the  hip,  the  usual  mode  I  think 
from  seeing  it  so  much  practiced.  Some  are 
traveling  about  in  bullock  bandies,  a  kind  of 
covered  cart  drawn  by  oxen.  The  most  dis- 
tressing sight  to  me  is  that  of  aged  females ; 
their  appearance  is  so  very  wretched.  The 
withered  form,  nearly  naked,  the  gray  hair 
uncombed  and  flying,  in  elf-locks,  in  every 
direction, — the  mouth  stained  a  blood-red  with 
the  juice  of  the  betel  nut ;  and  the  ears 
opened  at  the  lower  extremity  to  the  size  of  a 
shilling  (and  often  larger,  by  the  introduction 
of  a  piece  of  wood  in  the  aperture, — they  have 
really  an  appearance  almost  witch-like.  Such 
a  being  seen  in  America,  would  at  first  I  am 
sure,  shock  the  feelings  of  the  most  insensible, 
but  already  I  seem  to  have  become  almost 
familiar  with  the  sight  of  this  degradation, 
which  at  first  struck  me  with  so  much  astonish- 
ment. I  hope  never  to  be  so  accustomed  to 
the  sight  of  it  as  to  lose  my  feelings  of  com- 
passion for  them.  My  heart  is  more  and  more 


MRS.    CATHARINE     WINSLOW.  167 

sensibly  affected  with  the  state  of  these  poor 
idolaters.  They  do  seem  so  oppressed,  so  de- 
graded, their  condition  so  servile,  (more  es- 
pecially the  poor  female  who  is  but  the  slave 
of  her  husband),  that  I  am  impatient  to  begin 
some  labors  of  love  for  their  benefit.  In  course 
of  my  ride,  I  saw  some  who  were  pitiable  ob- 
jects from  disease.  One  had  his  leg  swollen  to 
the  size  of  an  elephant's,  from  that  malady 
called  elephantiasis.  I  can  however,  give  you 
but  a  faint  picture  of  what  passed  before  me 
even  in  this  short  journey.  The  great  diver- 
sity of  appearance  of  the  people  is  remarkable 
when  it  is  considered  how  little  clothes  they 
wear.  Some  have  the  head  entirely  shorn, 
others  leave  a  small  tuft  at  top  ;  some  have 
turbans  of  various  colors,  others  not ;  some  are 
fond  of  adorning  themselves  with  nose  jewels, 
ear-rings,  bracelets,  anclets,  and  toe-rings  of 
every  kind.  Very  many  have  the  mark  of  the 
trident  in  paint,  of  three  colors,  on  the  fore- 
head and  arms.  Some  are  standing  before  the 
temples  daubed  with  holy  ashes.  All  these 
scenes  cause  me  to  feel  most  forcibly  that  I 
have  indeed  entered  a  land  where  Satan 
reigns, — here  is  his  territory.  It  is  a  land  of 


168  REMAINS    OF 

darkness  that  may  be  felt,  but  cannot  be  told. 
I  could  not  cease  to  pray  as  I  passed  along, 
that  the  Lord  would  come  in  His  mighty 
power  and  cause  His  name  to  be  glorified  here, 
that  He  would  turn  these  poor  insensible  hea- 
then from  their  idols  to  Himself.  Oh,  how 
great  need  is  there  of  the  purifying  influence 
of  the  blessed  Gospel  here.  The  very  atmos- 
phere seems  polluted.  While  I  prayed,  I  felt 
as  if  I  had  almost  no  faith.  It  seemed  so  like 
a  valley  of  dry  bones, — they  are  very  many, 
and  lo,  they  are  very  dry.  Spirit  of  holiness, 
come  from  the  four  winds,  and  breathe  upon 
these  slain  that  they  may  live.  I  hope  I  have 
an  increasing  sense  of  my  deep  responsibility, 
— but  ah !  the  weakness  of  all  human  instru- 
mentality ?  The  few  laborers  in  this  part  of 
the  field  are  mourning  that  they  can  do  so  lit- 
tle, when  so  much  is  to  be  done.  Thousands 
are  needed  to  labor  in  India.  Even  this  city 
has  400,000  inhabitants,  and  just  think  how 
few  there  are  to  speak  of  Jesus !  The  English 
clergymen  are  very  solicitous  that  we  should 
be  here.  (I  have  not  time  now  to  enter  upon 
the  subject,  but  will  hereafter  tell  you  their 
views  on  this  subject). 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  169 

On  our  return  homewards  the  Nabob's  car- 
riage passed  us, — a  very  gay  looking  barouche 
and  four,  with  out-riders,  dressed  in  gaudy 
uniforms  and  fully  armed.  We  found  Mr. 
Smith,  with  several  gentlemen,  in  the  com- 
pound, waiting  for  Mr.  W.  to  be  with  them, 
as  they  were  about  to  form  a  Society  for  the 
promotion  of  Christian  Knowledge,  and  wish- 
ing him  to  say  something  of  his  views  on  the 
subject.  After  they  had  finished  their  busi- 
ness, eight  remained  to  supper  by  invitation. 
When  the  cloth  was  removed,  the  Bible  and 
Hymn  book  were  laid  upon  the  table,  and  sing- 
ing and  prayers  followed.  In  our  own  room 
we  had  the  usual  meeting  of  prayer  for  dear 
ones  in  America.  Never  did  I  feel  so  grate- 
ful for  having  had  my  birth  and  education  in  a 
Christian  land,  as  this  night. 

Sabbath,  27th. — Went  to  the  dissenting 
Chapel  where  Mr.  W.  preached.  On  our  way 
passed  a  number  of  people  carrying  a  corpse 
to  the  burning.  The  body  was  laid  on  a  mat, 
and  nearly  covered  with  flowers, — no  coffin  or 
winding  sheet.  It  was  pleasant  to  alight  from 
the  carriage  at  a  door  of  a  Christian  church 
after  passing  temples,  tanks,  pagodas,  &c., 

15 


170  REMAINS    OF 

but  I  could  not  enjoy  the  services  as  I  wished, 
owing  to  the  great  depression  of  spirits  caused 
by  the  scenes  I  had  witnessed  in  reaching  it. 
The  natives  were  at  work  as  on  any  other  day, 
— masons  on  buildings  ;  others  grinding  cocoa- 
nut  oil,  &c.,  &c.  How  I  longed  to  say  to  them, 
"  Remember  the  Sabbath  day  to  keep  it  holy." 
Mr.  Carver,  (the  Wesley  an  Missionary),  an 
old  friend  of  my  husband's,  came  to  dine  at 
Mr.  Smith's,  and  to  see  if  Mr.  W.  would  be 
able  to  preach  for  him  in  the  evening.  He 
consented,  although  not  well.  Mr.  Carver 
was  settled  at  Ceylon  formerly.  You  may 
recollect  his  coming  on  board  the  ship,  and  in- 
viting the  missionaries  to  his  house  on  their 
first  arrival,  sixteen  years  ago.  Harriet  has 
been  often  at  his  house.  He  speaks  of  her 
with  much  affection,  as  do  all  who  know  her. 
At  evening  we  all  went  to  the  chapel.  Mr. 
W.  gave  some  account  of  the  revival  of  re- 
ligion on  board  the  ship.  The  audience  seem- 
ed much  interested.  Mr.  Carver  invited  us  to 
his  house  that  we  might  go  from  thence  to  see- 
ing the  drawing  of  an  idol  car  at  a  heathen 
festival  on  Tuesday  next.  The  temple  is  in 
the  near  neighborhood  of  his  house. 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  171 

Monday  Evening. — We  came  to  Mr.  Car- 
ver's by  moonlight,  (a  distance  of  five  miles 
from  Mr.  Smith's).  I  was  in  a  palanquin, 
Mr.  W.  on  horse-back.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dwight 
are  staying  here.  We  were  entertained  with 
an  exhibition  of  the  various  motions  of  the 
planets,  &c.,  shown  through  the  magic  lantern, 
for  the  benefit  of  the  natives ;  a  number  of 
whom  were  present,  having  just  come  in  as  we 
arrived. 

Tuesday. — We  were  all  stirring  very  early 
this  morning  in  order  to  go  a  short  distance  for 
the  purpose  of  seeing  the  car,  &c.,  &c.  I  was 
invited  to  go  in  the  carriage  with  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Laurie,  (Dr.  Laurie  is  the  Governmental 
Chaplain  of  the  Scotch  church  here).  As  we 
came  in  view  of  some  part  of  the  decorations, 
we  left  the  carriages,  and  went  on  foot  a  little 
way  through  a  narrow  lane  or  street,  on  each 
side  of  which  were  placed  many  of  the  most 
pitiably  deformed  objects  in  order  to  attract 
attention  and  obtain  alms.  Mr.  Carver  cau- 
tioned us  against  looking  to  the  right  hand  or 
the  left,  remarking  that  we  might  see  sights 
that  would  fasten  upon  the  memory  for  years, 
perhaps  never  to  be  forgotten. 


172  REMAINS    OF 

On  emerging  from  this  narrow  street,  we 
came  upon  a  large  open  space,  forming  one 
side  of  an  immense  tank,*  on  the  opposite  side 
of  which  was  the  heathen  temple,  and  en- 
closures from  which  the  idol  and  car  were  to 
come.  As  it  did  not  yet  appear,  we  walked  on 
a  little  farther,  but  as  the  crowd  thickened,  it 
became  unpleasant,  and  we  were  glad  to  ac- 
cept the  invitation  of  a  rich  native  to  come 
into  his  verandah,  where  couches  were  placed, 
and  from  which  we  had  a  chance  of  seeing  all. 
In  a  few  moments  the  cloud  of  dust  warned  us 
of  the  approach  of  the  car.  Huge  cables  were 
used  in  drawing  it,  and  thousands  of  natives 
like  the  restless  waves  of  the  sea,  were  putting 
their  strength  to  the  work.  The  form  of  the 
car  was  like  that  of  Juggernaut,  of  which  you 
have  all  seen  engravings  ;  but  of  the  figures 
ornamenting  it,  (consisting  of  horses,  men,  and 
elephants),  its  grotesque  carving,  its  tinsel,  its 
glaring  colors,  its  numerous  flags,  its  ponder- 
ous wheels  it  were  vain  to  speak,  for  I  could 
not  give  you  an  idea  at  all  like  it  perhaps.  (I 
have  myself  never  received  a  correct  notion  of 
heathen  worship  until  witnessing  it).  The 


*  Tank,  artificial  pond. 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  173 

discordant  music,  the  shouts,  the  burning  frank- 
incense, all  told  the  idolatrous  nature  of  the 
show.  Among  all  the  vast  multitude  I  saw  no 
one  sign  of  devotion.  It  seemed  more  like  a 
great  fair  or  gala  day  than  any  thing  connected 
with  religion.  Very  many  were  ornamented 
with  flowers,  others  offering  garlands,  com- 
posed of  almost  innumerable  flowers,  for  sale. 
Jugglers  were  not  the  least  conspicuous  parts 
of  the  moving  mass.  One  exhibited  in  front 
of  us  for  some  time,  until  ordered  away  repeat- 
edly. But  the  most  affecting  sight  was  a  little 
boy  or  girl,  we  could  not  tell  which,  about  ten 
years  old,  dressed  in  the  most  fantastic  man- 
ner, a  cap  on  the  head  of  a  conical  shape,  of 
various  colors,  and  depending  from  it  on  all 
sides  were  ribbons  of  every  shade,  braided  and 
reaching  to  the  waist,  from  which  were  other 
plaited  strings  encircling  the  body,  and  reach- 
ing to  the  feet.  The  eyes  of  the  figure  were 
motionless,  as  if  fixed  on  vacancy, — a  human 
skull  was  held  in  the  mouth.  This  uncouth 
looking  little  creature,  performed  a  rotary  mo- 
tion before  us,  at  first  very  slowly,  gradually 
increasing  in  speed,  until  the  numerous  braids 
which  hung  from  his,  or  her,  head  and  waist, 


174  REMAINS    OF 

stood  out  all  around  it,  forming  two  immense 
wheels,  and  looking  like  nothing  I  have  ever 
seen,  so  that  I  am  quite  at  a  loss  for  a  com- 
parison. The  same  abstracted,  immovable  look 
was  maintained  throughout  the  whole  exhibi- 
tion, and  this  by  a  child !  The  skull  held  in 
the  mouth  was  an  observance  connected  with 
the  festival.  It  being  one  of  Sivan's  feasts, 
called  the  feast  of  the  skull.  My  very  soul 
was  sick  as  I  looked  on  these  things,  particu- 
larly when  I  thought  of  these  poor  children, 
thus  early  trained  to  idolatry, — and  who  have 
souls  as  precious  as  any  of  the  little  ones  so 
dear  to  my  heart  in  America.  I  never  wish 
to  pass  such  another  day,  or  rather  I  should 
say,  I  never  wish  to  witness  such  another  ex- 
hibition. It  has  I  hope  stimulated  me  to  feel 
more,  and  to  pray  more  for  these  poor,  poor 
besotted  idolaters;  they  are  mad  upon  their 
idols.  I  trust  I  shall  one  day  be  able  to  speak 
to  some  of  them  of  a  Saviour  ;  and  surely  I  do 
long  for  that  day.  You  must  all  try  to  rejoice 
that  I  am  here, — although  I  am  but  one  poor 
weak  creature,  where  thousands  are  needed, 
and  yet  I  may  do  something.  After  we  left 
Mr.  C.,  we  went  by  appointment  to  breakfast 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  175 

with  a  very  excellent  lady,  (Mrs.  Gordon), 
who  is  trying  to  do  something  for  the  children 
of  the  natives.  It  was  very  pleasant,  and 
quite  a  relief  to  my  mind  to  visit  her  infant 
school;  where  she  has  about  sixty  children 
under  the  care  of  tolerably  good  instructors. 
Mr.  W.  addressed  them  in  Tamul,  and  prayed 
with  them. 

April  4th. — Have  been  spending  a  few  days 
at  Dr.  Laurie's,  most  delightfully.  Should 
like  to  tell  you  something  about  those  amiable 
friends,  but  have  no  time,  as  Mr.  Winslow  has 
just  come  in  to  say, — that  an  American  ship 
is  here,  and  is  to  leave  tomorrow.  The  ship 
has  just  arrived,  and  I  am  not  at  all  prepared 
for  her  leaving  so  soon  ;  many  of  my  letters 
are  unfinished.  I  regret  much  being  so  hur- 
ried. We  shall  leave  Madras  tomorrow,  or 
next  day.  We  are  invited  to  meet  the  Bishop's 
family  tomorrow  evening,  and  friends  are  very 
anxious  to  have  us  stay  a  little  longer.  Of 
course  we  are  anxious  to  go  as  soon  as  possi- 
ble,— but  going  as  we  have  to,  there  is  great 
labor  in  getting  ready.  We  go  down  to  the 
point  of  the  peninsula  by  land,  in  palanquins, 
and  then  go  to  Jaffna  across  the  straits  of 


176  REMAINS    OF 

Manaar.  We  shall  be  at  Tanjore,  Trichi- 
nopoly,  and  perhaps  Madura.  Mr.  W.  thinks 
of  making  a  sort  of  missionary  tour  ;  distribut- 
ing books,  &c.  It  is  too  late  in  the  season  to 
go  down  by  water.  I  am  exceedingly  sorry 
to  be  so  hurried  in  closing  my  journal.  I  have 
not  time  even  to  read  the  last  pages  over.  I 
hope  my  dear  brother  will  correct  mistakes,  or 
omissions  of  words  which  very  likely  have 
occurred.  And  now,  dearly  beloved  ones,  I 
must  say  farewell.  I  shall  if  able,  continue 
this  journal,  and  need  I  say, — that  I  shall 
look  for  like  faithfulness  on  the  part  of  my 
family  ?  You  will,  I  know,  be  happy  to  send 
us  comfort  across  the  waters. 

Dear,  dear  mother,  brother,  and  sisters, 
may  the  Lord  bless  you,  and  keep  you,  and 
cause  his  face  to  shine  upon  you,  and  give  you 
peace. 

Yours,  most  affectionately, 

CATHARINE  WINSLOW. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  177 


CHAPTER    X. 

MRS.  WINSLOW'S  stay  at  Madras,  was  ren- 
dered very  agreeable  by  the  polite  and  Christ- 
ian attentions  which  she  received  from  the 
English  residents  ;  and  especially  the  families 
of  the  Missionaries  residing  there.  Subse- 
quently, as  will  be  perceived,  that  city  became 
her  own  residence ;  and  there,  after  a  brief 
sojourn,  she  sickened  and  died.  Since  that 
sad  event,  her  beloved  sister  and  associate, 
Mrs.  H.  Scudder,  has  finished  her  labors,  and 
lies  by  her  side,  (in  death  not  divided), — un- 
til together  they  shall  rise  in  the  image  and 
likeness  of  their  God. 

Owing  to  the  advance  of  the  season,  and  the 
prevalence  of  contrary  winds  on  the  coast,  it 
became  necessary  to  make  the  journey  to  the 
point  of  embarkation  for  Ceylon,  by  land.  The 
journal  which  describes  this  journey  is  one  of 
great  interest,  not  only  to  friends,  but  to  gen- 
eral readers.  Mrs.  W.  was  a  close  observer, 
and  describes  every  thing  that  she  saw  with  a 


178  REMAINS    OF 

graphic  accuracy  and  beauty.  The  pictures 
rise  upon  the  imagination  with  a  distinctness 
almost  like  life.  That  part  of  the  journal 
which  relates  to  the  architecture  of  the  Heathen 
Temples, — their  grandeur, — the  paraphernalia 
of  their  worship,  is  more  particular  and  satis- 
factory than  any  account  yet  published  in  this 
country.  It  gives  us  a  true  idea  of  the  capti- 
vating influence  of  heathenism  over  the  de- 
praved imagination  and  passions.  It  makes  us 
feel  the  strength  of  those  strong-holds,  which 
the  Gospel  by  the  power  of  God,  has  yet  to 
batter  down.  Some  parts  of  this  interesting 
journal  were  published  in  the  "  Madras 
Christian  Instructor,"  and  a  mere  extract  .or 
two  in  the  "  New  York  Commercial  Adver- 
tiser." But  the  whole  is  here  given ;  and  will 
be  found  to  contain  much  that  is  new  and  of 
thrilling  interest. 

The  following  letter  is  inserted  as  a  con- 
necting link  between  the  sea  and  land  journal, 
and  serves  to  show  the  hospitality  and  kind- 
ness of  the  English  residents  towards  strangers, 
— the  mode  of  inland  travel,  &c. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  179 

Madras,  April  1st,  1836. 

My  dear 

I  have  so  much  to  say  to  you  that  I 
know  not  where  to  begin,  and  sure  I  am  I  shall 
not  know  where  to  end.  I  have  sent  a  long 
journal  to  you,  full  of  particulars  which  I  think 
will  be  interesting  to  you  all ;  but  I  have  not 
said  half  I  wish.  We  are  now  staying  a  few 
days  at  the  house  of  Dr.  L.,  the  Governmental 
Chaplain  of  the  Scotch  Church.  They  are  a 
Scotch  family,  and  so  kind  that  I  feel  as  if 
with  old  friends.  Mrs.  L.  has  two  little  girls, 
Mary  and  Anna.  The  house  is  very  large 
and  elegant.  We  have  two  comfortable  rooms, 
(a  bed-room  and  dressing  room),  with  every 
attention.  I  try  to  write,  but  have  so  much 
to  think  of  in  reference  to  our  journey,  that  I 
find  it  very  difficult  to  have  my  mind  suf- 
ficiently settled.  We  are  to  go  by  land  to  the 
point  of  the  peninsula,  and  then  cross  the 
straits  of  Manaar  to  Jaffna.  For  this  journey 
we  must  provide  palanquins,  bearers,  coolies, 
articles  to  cook  with,  our  food,  at  least  the 
most  of  it,  our  drink,  &c.,  &c.  All  these 
things  are  to  be  done, — and  at  the  same  time 
we  are  solicited  to  go  from  place  to  place; 


180  REMAINS    OF 

and  as  friends  are  so  kind  as  to  feel  interested 
in  us,  we  do  not  like  in  all  cases  to  refuse ; 
but  I  assure  you  it  is  very  fatiguing.  You 
wished  to  know  about  my  clothes,  how  and 
what  order  they  came  in.  I  am  sorry  to  tell 
you  that  my  black  silk  frock  was  entirely 
spoiled, — turned  almost  red ;  my  belts,  little 
shawls,  gloves,  &c.,  all  spotted  and  discolored. 
Any  thing  in  tin,  kept  from  the  air,  was  nice 
as  ever.  We  have  not  yet  opened  the  box 
with  silks,  and  shall  not  until  we  reach  Jaffna. 
I  have  nothing  to  wear  but  white,  and  the  two 
printed  muslins,  and  have  to  see  a  great  deal 
of  company.  We  can  get  nothing  here.  The 
poorest  little  gauze  handkerchief  sells  for  two 
dollars  perhaps.  Indeed,  it  is  almost  impossi- 
ble to  find  any  thing.  We  thought  of  making 
up  a  box  of  curiosities  for  home,  but  cannot  ob- 
tain any,  and  must  wait  until  we  reach  Ceylon. 
English  residents  send  home  for  all  they  need. 
There  are  no  streets  full  of  shops  as  with  us. 
I  tried  to  buy  something  at  the  native  bazars, 
but  had  such  a  crowd  after  me  I  was  glad  to 
get  away  and  leave  my  business  unfinished. 
Think  of  this  state  of  things  in  a  city  of 
400,000  inhabitants.  Going  out,  one  must 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  181 

always  ride,  or  go  in  a  palanquin.  Through 
the  kindness  of  our  friends,  we  have  been 
taken  about,  and  have  seen  a  good  deal  of  the 
city  and  environs.  All  our  friends  keep  car- 
riages, and  seem  pleased  to  accommodate  us. 
I  am  just  now  going  to  ride  with  Mrs.  Laurie. 
Of  her  I  must  speak, — she  acts  'the  part  of 
a  sister  towards  me;  attends  in  every  little 
thing  to  my  comfort,— and  I  have  not  the 
smallest  claim  upon  her, — I  mean  such  as  I 
might  be  supposed  to  have  on  the  wife  of  a 
missionary.  These  are  not  missionaries,  but 
they  love  the  cause,  and  love  those  who  are 
engaged  in  it.  They  have  urged  our  staying 
some  time  with  them.  We  were  first  at  Mr. 
Smith's,  one  of  the  London  Society's  mis- 
sionaries, and  still  look  upon  that  as  our 
home. 

I  have  just  returned  from  a  very  pleasant 
ride  on  the  beach  ;  we  found  company  awaiting 
us,  a  gentleman  and  his  wife,  who  were  once 
members  of  the  celebrated  Mr.  Irving's  church 
in  England.  Several  other  interesting  persons 
present;  and  much  religious  conversation. 
Pious  people  in  Madras  are  decidedly  pious, — 
and  manifest  their  love;  to  the  Lord  by  their 

16 


182  REMAINS    OF 

conversation,  and  talk  more  than  is  the  case 
with  us.  They  are  very  desirous  to  have  Mr. 
Winslow  settled  here  ;  and  I  think  there  is 
but  a  probability  that  it  may  be  so.  However, 
we  go  first  to  Jaffna,  where  you  may  suppose 
I  long  to  be.  I  am  impatient  to  see  dear  H., 
but  must  wait  a  long  time.  We  leave  many 
letters  here,  and  my  journal  to  be  forwarded 
by  the  first  opportunity.  How  anxious  I  am 
to  hear  from  you  all. — It  seems  almost  an  age 
since  I  left  you.  You  are  not  feeling  my  loss 
as  I  do  yours, — not  an  hour,  scarcely  a  mo- 
ment passes  that  I  do  not  think  of  you,  of  all ; 
and  my  heart  is  so  full  when  I  take  my  pen  to 
write,  that  I  am  scarcely  able  to  say  any  thing, 
but  tell  you  how  sadly  I  miss  you.  The  sight 
of  the  people  here  affects  me  in  a  way  that  I 
did  not  expect.  My  very  soul  is  sick  when  I 
witness  the  degradation  of  the  natives.  They 
seem  so  far  from  righteousness ;  there  are  so 
many, — and  there  are  so  few  to  do  them  good, 
I  feel  as  if  I  should  be  quite  willing  to  stay 
here  and  labor  among  them, — should  the  way 
be  opened  for  us  to  return  here.  I  may  feel 
differently  after  having  seen  dear  H. ;  but  feel 
confident  the  Lord  will  direct.  He  has  brought 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  188 

us  hither  in  safety, — has  abundantly  blessed 
us  on  our  way,  and  He  will  not  forsake  us 
now.  We  had  a  revival  of  religion  on  board 
the  ship,  of  which  you  have  particulars  in  the 
journal.  The  captain,  mate,  and  several  of 
the  seamen  were  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth. 

There  appears  to  be  not  much  doing  among 
the  natives  at  this  place  ;  because  there  are  so 
few  missionaries.  Mr.  Carver  of  the  Wesley- 
ans,  has  a  little  encouragement  lately  in  the 
conversion  of  some.  He  has  schools  and  a 
missionary  chapel  on  his  premises,  and  it  is  in 
that  way  we  hope  to  be  settled,  if  we  should 
return.  I  have  written  to  some  friends,  but 
not  nearly  so  many  as  I  wished  to ;  being  so 
pressed  for  time.  My  object  in  writing  to 
some,  who  are  not  relatives,  is  that  good  may 
be  done  for  the  great  cause.  My  feelings 
would  prompt  me  to  write  to  all  my  cousins, 
and  some  others  whom  I  love  most  tenderly ; 
but  I  must  wait  for  the  next  opportunity.  My 
relatives  may  I  think  without  impropriety  see 
my  journal,  and  they  will  know  more  by  that 
than  by  any  letters.  However,  before  lending 
it,  I  would  have  brother  S.  get  it  bound  in 


184  REMAINS    OF 

common  binding,  that  none  of  the  sheets  may 
be  lost,  as  I  wish  it  preserved  for  the  use  of 
the  younger  branches.  I  wish  them  to  think 
of  me  ;  and  to  know  how  I  came  to  leave  my 
beloved  country  and  home.  It  may  soon  be 
bound,  as  it  is  all  ready  paged,  &c.,  &c.  My 
beloved  little  S.,  I  intended  to  have  written 
you  a  separate  letter,  but  cannot  now  ;  so  will 
say  a  word  to  you  in  this.  Have  you  forgotten 
me  ?  Have  you  ceased  to  talk  about  me  ?  I 
love  you  still  as  much  as  ever,  and  shall  always 
love  you.  I  pray  often  for  you,  that  you  may 
be  a  good  little  girl ;  I  wish  you  to  come  to  the 
Saviour,  and  give  your  heart  to  Him.  You  must 
prepare  to  meet  me  in  heaven.  Ask  your  dear 
mother  to  read  and  pray  with  you.  You  know 
she  is  delighted  to  have  you  a  good  girl ;  and 
will  do  all  she  can  for  you.  You  must  write 
me  a  long  letter ;  by  this  I  mean,  you  must 
tell  your  father  and  mother  what  you  wish  to 
have  said,  and  they  will  write  it  for  you,  and 
soon  I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  write  yourself. 
You  do  not  know,  my  dear  child,  how  good 
the  Lord  has  been  to  you,  to  give  you  Christian 
parents,  who  are  kind  to  you,  and  will  teach 
you  the  way  to  heaven.  But  were  you  to  see 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  185 

these  poor  little  heathen  children  going  about 
naked,  and  comfortless  ;  having  no  Christian 
parents  to  tell  them  of  Christ,  and  to  take  care 
of  them,  you  would  perhaps  feel  very  thankful 
that  you  were  born  in  a  Christian  land.  And 
how  is  rny  dear  little  H.  ?  I  think  of  her,  talk 
of  her,  and  pray  for  her  ;  and  her  uncle  unites 
with  me  in  praying  for  her.  He  often  asks 
God  to  "  bless  dear  little  S.  and  H."  We  do 
hope  these  little  ones  will  one  day  be  lambs  of 
Christ's  flock, — carried  in  his  arms,  laid  in  his 
bosom. — and  oh  !  may  father,  mother,  children 
all,  meet  us  in  heaven.  I  never  can  express 
the  tenderness  I  feel  for  them.  Every  little 
thing  you  can  tell  me  of  the  beloved  family 
circle,  will  be  most  interesting.  If  you  do  not 
write  every  few  days,  much  will  escape  your 
memory  that  I  ought  to  know. 

Mr.  Winslow  called  on  the  bishop's  family, 
a  day  or  two  since,  and  I  have  just  received  a 
call  from  Mrs.  E'.  (the  bishop's  mother-in-law), 
which  it  seems  I  am  to  consider  quite  an 
honor ;  it  not  being  the  custom  for  them  to 
call  on  any  one.  But  this  lady  is  very  pious, 
and  professes  to  feel  much  regard  for  Mr.  W., 
having  known  him  in  Calcutta.  She  expressed 

16* 


186  REMAINS    OF 

great  regret  at  my  leaving  so  soon,  and  that  I 
had  not  time  to  come  to  them.  I  value  the 
attentions  of  the  pious,  and  feel  grateful  for  all 
I  have  received.  I  must  leave  to  write  to  dear 
sister  S.  We  are  praying. for  her.  Do  you, 
my  beloved  brother  and  sister,  try  to  be  faith- 
ful to  her.  Pray  much  for  her,  and — need  I 
say  to  you,  pray  for  us.  Our  hearts  are  with 
you.  Go  often  as  you  can  to  see  our  little 
girls,  and  write  us  about  them.  Farewell, 
dearest,  best  beloved. 

Yours,        CATHARINE  WINSLOW. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          187 


CHAPTER    XI. 

Madras,  April  6th. — Our  preparations  for 
our  journey  would  appear  quite  formidable  to 
you,  and  indeed  they  do  to  me,  although  I  am 
sensibly  falling  into  Indian  customs.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Dwight  are  to  go  down  in  company  with; 
us.  We  have  each  of  us  a  palanquin ;  to> 
each  of  these  there  are  twelve  bearers,  making; 
forty-eight.  There  are  two  torch-bearers  for 
the  company.  Then  there  are  coolies  to  carry 
baggage,  and  basket  for  our  cooking  utensils, 
and  food,  &c.,  making  the  whole  number  (our- 
selves included)  sixty-five  persons.  The 
whole  of  the  bearers,  coolies,  &c.,  are  here 
lying  about  under  the  trees  in  the  compound, 
waiting  for  us  to  start,  which  we  are  to-  do  at 
4  o'clock  this  afternoon.  The  arrangement  is 
to  travel  by  night,  and  lie  by  at  the  rest-houses 
during  the  day.  I  have  just  finished  our  pre- 
parations for  the  journey,  and  feel  very  tired. 
Having  been  up  before  daylight  this  morning, 
we  went  very  early  to  see  the  fort,  and  I  was 


188  REMAINS    OP 

much  gratified  with  a  view  of  the  church, 
fortifications,  &c.  There  is  a  fine  marble 
statue  of  Cornwallis  within  the  walls,  and 
among  many  other  beautiful  monuments  in  the 
church,  is  one  to  the  memory  of  Swartz.  We 
returned  to  Mr.  Smith's,  from  whence  we  take 
our  departure  for  the  South. 

Sadras  Hest-house,  April  7th. — After  a 
noisy  preparation,  we  were  enabled  to  get 
away  from  Madras  at  the  hour  appointed,  and 
as  you  are  not  accustomed  to  this  mode  of 
traveling,  it  will  perhaps  be  well  to  tell  you  a 
little  of  our  journey.  I  had  in  my  palanquin 
my  writing  apparatus,  books  of  devotion,  night 
caps,  shawl,  spoons,  tumbler,  some  cakes,  &c., 
a  mattrass  pillow  and  cloak  to  cover  me  in  the 
night.  I  was  advised  to  put  on  my  night 
gown,  and  be  ready  to  sleep.  We  had  an 
affecting  parting  with  our  dear  friends  the 
Smiths,  and  left  them,  after  praying  the  last 
thing,  our  hearts  deeply  impressed  with  a 
sense  of  their  kindness  ;  and  indeed  we  have 
much  reason  to  remember  the  kindness  receiv- 
ed from  many  Christian  friends  at  that  place. 
We  were  to  go  to  the  Wesleyan  Mission  House, 
•where  our  friends  the  D  wights  awaited  us. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  189 

On  arriving  there,  found  them  not  quite  ready. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Drew  came  to  see  us  off,  and 
after  another  season  of  prayer,  in  which  Mr. 
Carver  and  Mr.  Drew,  as  well  as  Mr.  W., 
took  part,  we  were  told  that  all  was  ready. 
So  large  a  number  of  persons  setting  off  by 
torch-light,  was  to  me  a  novel  sight.  We  had 
a  striking  illustration  of  Scripture  in  seeing  the 
bearers  "  gird  up  their  loins,"  preparatory  to 
running.  A  piece  of  cloth  several  yards  long 
is  tightly  bound  around  the  body,  and  this, 
with  the  turban,  constitutes  the  dress.  Six 
carry  the  palanquin,  and  six  run  by  the  side 
to  relieve  the  others.  They  change  quite 
often.  Another  Scriptural  custom  is  quite 
worthy  of  notice.  The  torch-bearers  carry  a 
vessel  of  oil,  with  which  they  very  often  feed 
the  torch  or  lamp.  In  the  parable  of  the  ten 
virgins,  it  is  said  of  the  foolish  virgins,  they 
took  no  oil  in  their  vessels  with  their  lamps. 
After  again  saying  farewell,  we  were  once 
more  on  our  way.  Lying  alone  in  my  palan- 
quin, and  seeing  nothing  but  heathen  about 
me,  and  hearing  the  unpleasant  and  harsh 
cries  of  my  bearers,  the  torches  flashing  at 
times  across  me  as  they  shook  them  in  the  air 


190  REMAINS    OF 

and  then  suddenly  let  them  fall  again,  a  feel- 
ing of  sadness  came  over  me.  I  felt  that  I 
was  indeed  in  the  midst  of  the  heathen.  I 
thought  of  mj  dear  friends,  and  hoped  you 
were  all  sleeping  peacefully,  and  in  contrasting 
my  situation  with  yours,  I  was  obliged  to  lift 
up  my  voice  in  prayer,  that  the  Lord  would 
support  and  cheer  me.  It  is  very  seldom  that 
I  feel  thus  ;  but  this  traveling  by  night  and 
alone  is  quite  calculated  to  give  a  sort  of  for- 
lorn feeling.  We  crossed  two  rivers  ;  the  first 
the  bearers  forded,  but  the  second  we  were 
obliged  to  be  ferried  over  in  boats.  This,  in 
the  dark,  was  no  small  circumstance.  I  did 
not  know  what  they  were  about  for  some  time, 
whether  I  was  in  the  water  floating  in  my  pal- 
anquin, or  in  a  boat.  We  were  one  after  an- 
other sent  across,  and  after  two  hours  more 
hard  trotting  we  rested  a  few  moments  at  a 
most  picturesque  spot.  A  well,  with  a  large 
banian  tree  over  it  and  groups  of  the  beautiful 
palmyra  all  about  us.  I  was  ill,  or  I  should 
have  enjoyed  it  very  much.  It  was  just  after 
midnight ;  the  moon  had  been  up  a  half  hour 
and  shed  a  soft  arid  mellow  light  over  the 
scene.  Our  companions  were  on  the  ground 


MKS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  191 

resting  ;  some  sitting,  some  lying  down.  I 
took  a  little  walk  and  felt  the  better  for  it. 
After  a  short  halt  again,  we  set  off  and  did  not 
stop  until  dawn.  Then  also  they  chose  a 
beautiful  spot  among  large  banians,  with  their 
hundred  stems,  appearing  like  a  grove  instead 
of  a  single  tree.  We  passed  the  ruins  of  the 
seven  pagodas,  which  Mr.  Winslow  has  de- 
scribed in  one  of  his  journals.  Sadras,  our 
first  stage,  was  at  this  place,  fourteen  miles  from 
M.,  where  we  arrived  at  7  o'clock.  It  is  a 
government  rest-house,  very  airy,  spacious, 
and  convenient.  We  found  chairs,  tables,  and 
couches.  I  was  so  glad  to  obtain  water  to 
wash,  and  to  rest  from  the  violent  shaking  I 
had  had  through  the  night.  We  found 
some  natives  here,  and  they  soon  provided  a 
good  breakfast  for  us.  The  house  is  open  to 
the  sea.  On  one  side  are  extensive  ruins  of  a 
fort,  &c.,  on  the  other,  a  large  bury  ing-place, 
which  we  hope  to  visit  as  soon  as  the  sun  gets 
lower.  Through  the  heat  of  the  day  we  must 
rest. 

Afternoon. — We  have  visited  the  fort  and 
found  it  quite  an  extensive  ruin.  Ivy  had 
overgrown  the  walls,  and  the  birds  build  their 


192  REMAINS    OF 

nests  in  the  embrasures.  Some  of  the  fire- 
proof magazines  are  still  tolerably  entire.  We 
penetrated  through  it  to  the  sea-shore.  List- 
ened awhile  to  the  roar  of  the  surf,  and  on 
turning  to  go  to  the  rest-house  we  were  quite 
struck  with  the  beauty  of  the  evening  sky,  as 
seen  through  the  openings  of  the  ruin.  The 
cocoa-nut  tree  is  always  to  be  seen  near  the 
sea,  and  is  a  most  beautiful  feature  in  the  land- 
scape. We  waited  at  the  rest-house  until  after 
dark,  hoping  that  our  trunk  which  we  had  been 
expecting  all  day  would  arrive.  It  did  not, 
however,  come,  and  we  were  obliged  to  set  off 
without  it,  although  much  in  want  of  many 
things  which  were  in  it. 

April  8th. — Tainbarcum,  25  miles  from 
Madras.  Our  bearers  were  not  able  to  run  as 
many  miles  as  on  our  first  stage,  but  have 
brought  us  twenty-five  miles.  The  rest-house 
at  this  place  is  vastly  inferior  to  the  one  at 
Sadras.  It  is,  however,  very  pleasantly  situ- 
ated in  the  midst  of  a  grove  of  trees,  among 
which  are  the  banyan,  jack-fruit, custard,  apple, 
mango,  cassier,  nut,  pamplemouse,  together 
with  the  beautiful  palmyra  and  cocoa-palm.  I 
have  been  to  walk  a  little  under  the  shades, 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          193 

and  found  it  very  pleasant  to  listen  to  the 
song  of  the  birds,  and  the  cooing  of  the  turtle 
doves  among  the  branches.  We  went  near  an 
arm  of  the  sea,  and  enjoyed  the  breeze  from 
over  the  water  exceedingly.  A  dense  smoke 
was  seen  on  the  bank,  supposed  to  proceed 
from  the  burning  of  a  corpse.  On  our  return 
we  noticed  a  most  singular  instance  of  the 
union  of  the  banyan  tree  with  the  palmyra. 
The  trunk  of  the  palmyra  was  completely  en- 
closed by  that  of  the  banyan,  the  foliage  of 
which  encircled  the  lower  part,  while  the  state- 
ly palmyra,  with  its  fan-like  leaves,  rose  in  its 
beauty  far  above  the  other,  forming,  as  it 
were,  a  crown  to  the  whole.  We  gathered 
some  delicate  flowers,  and  returned  to  our 
resting-place.  Opposite  to  us  were  native 
houses,  many  people  about  them.  I  expressed 
a  wish  to  go  over  with  Mr.  Winslow,  as  he 
was  about  distributing  tracts  to  the  people. 
On  entering  one  of  the  houses  we  saw  a  brah- 
min engaged  in  preparing  food.  He  motioned 
for  us  to  go  away.  On  our  turning  to  come 
out  we  were  met  by  another  brahmin,  who  ex- 
plained to  us  the  reason  of  our  not  being 
allowed  to  stay.  They  were  about  to  eat,  and 


194  REMAINS    OF 

are  not  willing  to  be  seen  at  that  time.  Mr. 
W.  conversed  with  this  man,  and  with  some 
others.  One  woman  stood  by,  and  on  some 
words  being  addressed  to  her,  the  brahmin  re- 
plied for  her,  saying  that  the  woman's  god  was 
her  husband,  that  she  needed  no  other.  This 
man  followed  us  over  to  the  rest-house,  and  re- 
ceived some  tracts  which  he  promised  to  read. 
He  acknowledged  that  they  were  all  involved 
in  darkness,  and  that  they  needed  both  light 
and  instruction.  He  had  the  brahminical 
string  over  his  shoulder,  and  the  mark  of  the 
trident  on  his  forehead.  I  can  do  nothing  but 
pray  for  these  poor  benighted  ones.  Some 
day  I  hope  to  be  able  to  speak  to  them  of  a 
Saviour.  I  find  it  painful  to  be  in  the  midst 
of  them  and  not  a  word  to  say  of  the  concerns 
of  the  immortal  soul.  May  it  prove  a  spur  to 
me  in  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  this  difficult 
language.  A  wandering  fakir  came  to  us 
with  his  begging-dish  and  his  box  containing 
all  his  charms  and  incantations.  He  had 
traveled  all  the  way  from  Hydrabad  on  foot. 
Mr.  W.  gave  him  some  tracts,  on  which  he 
showed  an  Arabic  tract  in  manuscript,  which 
had  been  given  him.  His  form  was  so  attenu- 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  195 

ated  as  to  give  one  the  idea  of  a  skeleton.  I 
offered  him  food,  supposing  he  was  hungry,  he 
wished  for  money  and  would  not  accept  the 
food,  fcut  took  some  pieces  of  glass  from  a  lit- 
tle wallet  and  began  to  chew  them ;  I  turned 
from  him  with  feelings  of  pity,  not  choosing  to 
witness  his  self-tortures.  Alas !  that  a  life 
should  be  spent  in  this  miserable  way,  this 
bondage  to  the  prince  of  the  powers  of  dark- 
ness. 

Our  next  stage  brought  us  to  Pondicherry, 
one  of  the  few  stations  the  French  still  hold  in 
India.  It  is  a  populous  and  pretty  town,  the 
European  part  of  it  is  regular  and  clean,  and 
is  adorned  with  several  churches.  I  walked 
to  the  sea-shore,  saw  several  ships  in  the  offing. 
All  along  the  shore,  for  a  great  distance, 
there  is  a  fine  shaded  walk  of  fir  trees,  trimmed 
in  such  a  way  as  to  appear  of  one  form  exactly. 
We  saw  the  best  part  of  the  town  early  in  the 
day,  and  returned  to  the  hotel  to  a  French 
breakfast — coffee,  fish,  eggs,  and  toast — how 
much  better  than  curry  and  mulligatawny  ! 

Left  Pondicherry  rather  earlier  in  the  day 
than  is  usual  to  travel,  as  we  were  desirous  of 
reaching  Cuddalore  the  same  night.  It  was 


196  REMAINS  OF 

about  four  o'clock  when  we  took  up  our  line 
of  march.  The  Pondicherry  territory  extends 
but  a  short  distance  on  either  side  of  the  town. 
It  is  so  entirely  cultivated  as  to  resemble  a 
large  garden.  Our  early  departure  gave  us  a 
fine  opportunity  to  see  something  of  the  coun- 
try. Within  two  leagues  of  the  end  of  the 
stage,  we  came  in  sight  of  a  gigantic  statue 
of  Budha  in  stone.  I  had  been  enjoying  the 
almost  unrivaled  beauties  of  the  scenery,  ad- 
miring the  magnificent  trees,^  &c.,  but  when 
this  idol  appeared  in  all  its  hideous  deformity, 
boldly  defined  against  the  clear  sky,  all  my 
pleasant  impressions  were  at  once  put  to  flight, 
and  the  painful  truth  was  forced  upon  me  that 
this  beautiful  section  of  country  was  one 
of  the  strong-holds  of  heathenism.  We  stop- 
ped the  palanquin  and  entered  the  precincts 
of  the  spot  devoted  to  the  worship  of  the  false 
god.  Budah,  with  his  attendants,  was  in  the 
open  air,  but  there  were  small  temples  for 
Pulhia  and  one  other  god.  These  inferior  de- 
ities were  profusely  ornamented  with  garlands 
of  flowers.  Pulhia  is  horribly  ugly,  having  the 
elephant's  trunk ;  you  may  recollect  to  have 
seen  it  among  the  pictures  of  the  gods.  Sev- 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  197 

eral  priests  were  in  attendance,  to  whom  Mr. 
W.  spoke  of  the  true  God.  On  our  leaving 
they  asked  for  money  for  Swarney  ;  Mr.  W. 
told  them  to  come  with  us  to  the  palanquin 
and  he  would  give  tracts,  but  no  money.  They 
followed  us  and  received  the  books,  promising 
to  read  them. 

Cuddalore,  Saturday,  9th. — At  nine  this 
evening  we  reached  the  beautiful  and  hospita- 
ble mansion  of  Rev.  Mr.  Hallowell,  English 
Chaplain  at  this  place.  He  is  a  friend  of  Mr. 
Ws,  had  been  apprised  by  letter  of  our  intended 
stop,  and  was  expecting  us.  Mrs.  Hallowell 
was  m  the  verandah  to  receive  me,  and  as  I 
emerged  from  the  darkness  and  confinement 
of  my  palanquin  into  a  beautifully  lighted  and 
;spacious  haJl,  it  seemed  almost  like  enchant- 
ment. The  sea  breeze  wafted  the  perfume  of 
flowers  to  us  as  it  came  over  the  garden,  giv- 
"ing  life  and  animation  to  my  wearied  body. 
Abundant  refreshment  was  soon  provided,  and 
^we  have  had  a  delightful  evening  of  rest. 

Sabbath  evening,  April  10th. — Rode  this 
morning  a  distance  of  two  miles  to  church. 
Mr.  Hallowell  gave  us  a  truly  gospel  sermon. 
3Je  preached  Jesus  Christ  and  Him  crucified. 


198  REMAINS    OF 

The  audience  was  composed  of  English  pen- 
sioners and  their  families,  some  officers  and 
soldiers,  and  a  few  natives.  Mrs.  Hallowell 
has  a  Sabbath  school  which  she  attends  after 
morning  service.  This  evening  walked  on  the 
terrace  at  the  top  of  the  house,  from  whence 
we  had  a  fine  view  of  the  country,  the  gar- 
den, &c.  While  there,  conversed  together 
of  those  things  which  belong  to  our  everlasting 
welfare.  Our  hearts  were,  as  I  trust,  raised 
to  God  in  gratitude  for  all  he  has  done  for  us 
since  we  have  left  our  home,  our  friends.  We 
left  the  terrace  and  entered  through  a  Vene- 
tian door  our  sleeping  apartment,  (which  is 
raised  one  story  above  the  center  of  the  roof 
for  the  sake  of  air,)  and  in  the  retirement 
of  this  pleasant  room  we  spent  some 
time  in  reading  and  prayer,  sang  two  hymns, 
and  then  joined  our  kind  friends  below. 
This  house  is  very  spacious  and  beautiful,  the 
most  so  of  any  I  have  been  at  in  India.  All 
the  rooms  on  the  ground  floor  were  opened  and 
brilliantly  lighted.  We  had  quite  a  long  walk 
through  the  apartments  while  waiting  for  tea. 
After  prayers  retired,  having  had  a  pleasant 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  199 

Sabbath  of  rest.  The  Lord  make  us  thankful 
for  his  continued  mercies. 

Monday,  Uth. — Spent  a  pleasant  day  with 
our  very  interesting  friends.  They  have  no 
children,  and  would  seem  lonely  in  this  large 
establishment,  were  it  not  that  the  Christian 
who  realizes  the  presence  of  his  God  is  never 
alone  ;  and  these  appear  to  be  Christians,  in- 
deed ;  manifesting  their  faith  by  a  holy  walk 
and  conversation,  appearing  humble,  devout, 
and  desirous  of  doing  good  in  the  world.  Our 
trunk,  which  we  had  supposed  lost,  came  up 
this  afternoon.  We  repacked  and  took  out 
such  things  as  we  needed,  and  arranged  to  set 
off  at  evening  on  our  journey,  although  strong- 
ly urged  to  prolong  our  stay. 

When  all  was  ready,  there  yet  remained  an 
hour  of  daylight,  and  Mr.  Hallowell  invited 
me  to  ride  out  with  him.  I  had  put  up  my 
hat,  and  declined  on  that  account  going,  but 
Mrs.  Halloweli  kindly  removed  all  objections 
by  furnishing  me  with  a  bonnet  of  hers.  I  had 
a  most  refreshing  ride ;  saw  the  ruins  of  a 
celebrated  fort  where  Bernadotte  fought  and 
was  taken  prisoner  many  years  since.  We 
found  them  waiting  tea  for  us  on  our  return, 


200  REMAINS    OF 

and  having  partaken  with  them,  immediately 
took  leave.  Mr.  Hallo  well  gave  me  his  bless- 
ing in  most  affecting  terms,  inviting  me  to. 
come  again  to  his  house  as  to  a  home,  and: 
saying,  that  any  of  my  friends,  traveling  in, 
India,  he  should  always  be  happy  to  welcome.. 
Here  was  an  instance  of  hospitality  as  exer- 
cised by  the  English  in  this  country.  We 
have,  indeed,  received  much  kindness;:  the 
Lord  opens  the  way  before  us  continually.  To 
meet  with  these  truly  delightful  resting-places 
reminds  me  sometimes  of  the  "  pilgrim's  pro- 
gress;'5 we,  like  Christian,  find  the  "three 
sisters  "  waiting  to  administer  to  our  necessi- 
ties. We  are  fed  and  refreshed  and.  enabled 
to  go  on  our  way  rejoicing. 

Chillumbrum,  Tuesday ,  12th.  —  Reached 
this  place  at  break  of  day.  and  after  washing 
and  dressing  at  the  rest-house,  which  is  quite 
a  comfortable  one,  we  walked  over  to  the 
pagodas,  which  are  so  celebrated'  that  it  is, 
enough  to  have  seen  them  to  qualify  a  person 
for  heaven — at  least,  so  say  the  brahmins.. 
We  entered  through  one  of  the  four  large 
pagodas,  all  of  which  are  three  hundred  feet 
high,  and  covered  to  their  very  summits  with 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WTNSLOW.  201 

sculpture  of  the  richest  tracery,  projecting  in 
bold  relief  from  the  foundation  to  the  top. 
They  are  remarkably  fine  specimens  of  pyra- 
midal architecture.  After  stopping  frequently 
to  admire  the  immense  blocks  of  granite  used 
in  the  construction  of  the  gateway  or  base  of 
the  pyramid  through  which  we  were  entering, 
we  emerged  into  a  large  open  space  or  quad- 
rangle, within  the  walls,  where  were  shrines 
for  the  different  objects  of  worship,  and  shelter 
for  three  thousand  brahmins,  (the  number  said 
to  belong  to  these  temples  ;)  there  is  also  a 
large  tank  with  stone  steps  on  the  four  sides 
down  to  the  bottom,  a  verandah  passing  entire- 
ly around  it.  Here  were  many  devotees  en- 
gaged in  bathing  and  worshiping.  After  dip- 
ping in  the  water,  they  bowed  themselves 
toward  the  sun  holding  up  their  clasped  hands 
and  muttering  over  some  indistinct  sentences, 
then  again  dipping  the  face  in  the  water  and 
again  repeating  the  same  ceremony  toward 
the  sun.  Much  affected  with  this  sight,  I 
turned  away  and  walked  on.  We  were  soon 
surrounded  by  young  brahmins  offering  to  con- 
duct us  about  the  place.  They  first  took  us  to 
the  inner  temple,  or,  as  it  is  called,  the  ehoul- 


202  REMAINS    OF 

try  of  a  thousand  pillars.  A  flight  of  granite 
steps  led  us  into  the  choultry,  (a  flat  roofed 
building  supported  upon  the  thousand  columns 
from  which  it  is  named,)  these  elegant  col- 
umns, although  they  all  bear  precisely  the 
same  character,  are  nevertheless  every  one 
differently  embellished  ;  figures  of  their  num- 
berless gods  and  goddesses,  sacred  birds, 
beasts,  and  fruit,  flowers,  and  scroll  work  of 
different  forms  cover  them  from  top  to  the 
bottom,  showing  the  amazing  fertility  of  inven- 
tion of  those  who  in  by-gone  days  erected  these 
stupendous  edifices.  We  wandered  in  and 
out,  admiring  and  wondering  at  these  great 
works  of  art,  and  mourning  that  such  monu- 
ments of  idolatry  should  be  found  in  these  days 
of  light  and  knowledge  ;  but,  alas,  there  is  no 
light  or  knowledge  here,  all  is  heathenish  dark- 
ness ;  all  are  lying  in  the  arms  of  the  wicked 
one,  and  his  prolific  head  has  been  working  in 
the  invention  and  execution  of  these  efforts  to 
rear  temples  which  shall  throw  a  charm  over 
idol  worship  and  make  it  most  imposing  and 
fascinating.  In  our  walk  through  the  choultry, 
we  looked  down  upon  a  garden,  where,  one  of 
the  boys  told  us,  flowers  were  cultivated  for  the 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  203 

gods.  Soon  they  brought  us  to  another  pago- 
da seven  stories  in  height,  with  much  of  ad- 
mirable skill  and  workmanship  displayed  in  its 
various  parts.  Within  its  walls  we  saw  the 
sacred  bull,  adorned  with  garlands  of  flowers, 
composed  of  the  rich  blossoms  of  the  double 
oleander,  strung  together  without  any  of  the 
green  leaves.  The  animal  walked  carelessly 
about  as  if  seeking  food,  quite  at  ease,  and  un- 
troubled by  his  gay  trappings.  We  were  now 
admitted  into  the  more  private  part  of  this 
immense  structure,  where  the  idol  was  seated, 
lamps  burning  before  it,  and  brahmins  holding 
up  long  wreaths  of  the  richest  and  rarest  flow- 
ers with  which  they  were  about  to  adorn  it. 
We  were  not  allowed  to  go  very  near.  Our 
distance,  together  with  the  dim  lights  from  the 
lamps,  gave  to  the  figures  of  both  priests  and 
idol  an  indistinctness  or  rather  an  unearthli- 
ness  of  appearance  difficult  to  describe.  I 
thought  of  the  spirits  of  the  pit,  of  the  abode 
of  Satan,  of  all  his  dark  machinations  to  ruin 
the  souls  of  the  children  of  men  ;  and  I  said, 
surely  this  is  his  strong-hold.  I  was  glad  to 
turn  away  and  look  at  other  things.  A  mon- 
strous living  elephant  in  one  corner  was  scarce- 


204  REMAINS    OF 

ly  noticed,  while  so  much  remained  to  be  seen 
that  served  to  show  the  miserable  state  of  the 
heathen,  and  with  which  I  feel  it  my  duty  to 
make  myself  in  some  sort  acquainted,  that  I 
may  be  able  to  feel  for  them,  and  to  pray  more 
for  them.  A  particular  examination  of  the 
whole  establishment  would  be  the  work  of  many 
days,  and  require  much  more  time  than  we 
have  now  to  spare.  We  returned  to  the  rest- 
house,  followed  by  a  crowd  of  brahmins  and 
boys  ;  Mr.  Winslow  talking  on  the  subject  of 
religion  to  them,  and  they  talking  and  listen- 
ing alternately.  At  the  house  we  distributed 
tracts,  which  they  were  most  eager  to  receive. 
Some  of  these  persons  had  most  intelligent 
countenances,  and  fine  forms  ;  their  gestures 
were  most  expressive.  I  could  understand 
much  by  the  looks  arid  gestures.  How  I  longed 
for  a  knowledge  of  the  language,  that  I  might 
have  the  privilege  of  communicating  with  them. 
They  showed  an  unwillingness  to  leave  us,  but 
we  wished  to  have  prayers  and  breakfast,  and 
requested  them  to  go.  Towards  evening  they 
again  visited  us  in  crowds.  One  pilgrim  carry- 
ing holy  water,  was  among  the  foremost  and 
most  eager  in  his  inquiries.  I  sat  in  my  pa- 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  205 

lanquin  and  listened  to  one  of  the  most  earnest 
dialogues  perhaps  that  I  have  ever  heard. 
More  tracts  were  circulated,  and  all  was  said 
in  favor  of  the  Christian  religion  that  could  be 
in  the  short  time  allowed  for  the  conference. 
Mr.  and  Mrs,  Dwight  had  not  yet  visited  the 
temple.  They  left  the  rest-house  a  little  ear* 
Her  than  we,  in  order  to  stop  there.  We  had 
prayers  in  our  palanquin,  and  then  resumed 
our  journey. 

Wednesday,  13rt.  Myaveram  Church 
Mission  House. — Arrived  here  at  day-break, 
after  a  tolerably  pleasant  night.  I  slept  more 
than  in  any  former  night's  travel,  and  of  course 
was  not  so  much  wearied  as  at  other  times. 
We  found  the  Mission  house  uninhabited.  The 
furniture  remains,  also  the  library,  which  is  a 
tolerably  good  one.  A  native  Catechist  has 
charge  of  the  station  ;  he  soon  made  us  very 
comfortable.  It  appears  to  be  a  fine  situation 
for  a  mission  family,  good  house,  out  buildings, 
furniture,  &c.  I  felt  sorry  to  see  it  unoccu- 
pied, and  to  see  such  good  furniture  going  to 
decay.  After  washing  and  dressing,  I  took  a 
little  walk  before  the  sun  was  up.  Things 


206  REMAINS    OF 

appeared  sadly  in  the  gardens  and  about  the 
premises,  for  the  want  of  occupants. 

At  eight  o'clock  about  thirty  persons  assem- 
bled for  prayer  at  the  Mission  Chapel.  Mr. 
Winslow  read,  expounded  and  prayed  with 
them  ;  after  which,  we  were  introduced  by  the 
Catechist  to  some  native  Christians,  among 
whom  was  an  old  woman  more  than  eighty  years 
of  age,  who  has  been  a  Christian  about  two  years. 
Her  appearance  was  very  interesting ;  her  gray 
hair  nicely  parted  on  the  top  of  her  head,  a  white 
cloth  over  the  back  of  the  hair  brought  down 
and  folded  across  the  breast,  extending  a  little 
below  the  waist,  where  a  second  cloth  met  it  and 
fell  to  her  feet,  the  two  cloths  forming  a  com- 
plete yet  simple  covering.  I  was  much  affected 
by  her  tears  as  she  spoke  of  the  love  of  Jesus, 
This  afternoon  the  Catechist  had  nearly  two 
hundred  children  collected  from  the  village 
schools,  a  number  of  teachers  accompanying 
them.  They  read  and  wrote  in  the  sand  very 
well.  Mr.  W.  addressed  both  children  and 
teachers,  after  which  we  prepared  for  our  de- 
parture. 

Thursday,  April  14£A.  Coimbaconum. — 
Have  had  a  tolerably  cool  night,  arrived  as 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  207 

usual,  early  this  morning,  much  fatigued  ; 
found  the  rest-house  occupied  by  a  gentleman 
and  his  family  ;  he  was  waiting  a  few  days  in 
it  that  his  own  house,  which  was  near,  might 
be  repaired.  It  was  now  ready  for  him,  and 
he  was  expecting  to  leave  the  rest-house  imme- 
diately after  breakfast.  He  insisted  that  we 
should  breakfast  and  dine  with  him.  We  had 
a  pleasant  day  with  his  family,  consisting  of  a 
wife  and  two  fine  children.  He  was  an  Eng- 
lish lieutenant,  commanding  a  detachment  in 
the  neighborhood.  I  shall  not  soon  forget  his 
kindness. 

Tanjore,  April  15tfA. — Early  this  morning 
entered  Tanjore.  A  letter  had  been  sent  ap- 
prising Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kohloff  of  the  intended 
visit;  rooms  were  in  readiness  for  us,  with 
many  comforts.  At  breakfast  we  met  all  the 
members  of  this  interesting  family.  Old  Mr. 
Kohloff  (pupil  and  colleague  of  the  venerable 
Swartz  during  the  latter  years  of  his  life,)  is 
all  that  is  venerable  in  the  Christian  minister. 
After  seeing  him,  none  will  say  that  age  is 
dark  and  unlovely.  His  cheerful  reception  of 
us  was  most  gratifying.  To  me  he  said, 
"  Madam,  I  have  great  joy  in  welcoming  you 


208  REMAINS    OF 

to  raj  house,  on  your  own  account,  and  also  on 
that  of  Mrs.  Scudder,  whom  I  have  twice  had 
the  pleasure  of  entertaining  here."  You  will 
all  recollect  sister  H.  was  here  on  her  way  to 
the  "Hills,"  when  she  was  in  great  distress  of 
mind,  and  afterwards  she  was  again  here  in 
great  happiness,  with  her  husband  restored  to 
health,  and  her  babe  which  was  born  on  the 
"  Hills." 

Mrs.  Kohloff  is  all  kindness,  treats  me  like 
one  of  her  own  family.  She  is  a  most  affec- 
tionate mother  to  five  children, — three  daugh- 
ters and  two  sons.  Eldest  daughter  named 
Sophia.  Need  I  say  that  Sophia  Kohloff  is 
dearer  to  me  than  all  the  rest,  or  that  her 
name  sounds  most  sweetly  in  my  ear  ?  For 
my  beloved  sister's  sake  I  can  say  "  name 
ever  dear  to  me."  At  dinner  Mr.  K.  related 
many  interesting  anecdotes  of  the  devoted 
Swartz,  which  have  never  appeared  in  print, 
and  which  I  should  like  to  repeat  to  you  if  I 
had  opportunity.  After  dinner  we  rode  to  the 
Fort,  within  the  walls  of  which,  there  is  much 
to  interest  a  stranger.  They  show  a  cannon 
twenty-five  feet  in  length,  a  sort  of  curiosity  to 
some  ;  but  I  was  not  much  interested  in  seeing 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  209 

it,  at  least  not  so  much  as  I  was  in  the  pros- 
pect of  the  rich  country  about  the  fort,  seen  as 
it  was  to  fine  advantage  from  the  eminence  on 
which  the  gun  is  placed.  A  most  exquisite 
landscape  lay  beneath  us ;  palm-trees  waving 
in  every  direction  for  miles,  together  with  the 
rich  margosa,  than  which  nothing  of  tree  kind 
can  be  more  beautiful ;  an  undulating  country 
with  a  river  rolling  through  its  rich  green  of 
various  shades,  and  many  little  villages  with 
temples,  &c.,  far  as  the  eye  could  reach  it  was 
like  a  garden  ;  and  indeed  this  may  be  said  of 
the  whole  district  of  Tanjore, — it  is  not  large, 
but  exceedingly  rich  and  fruitful.  But  to  re- 
turn to  the  place  where  the  gun  is, — we  saw  a 
curious  time-keeper  at  this  place,  (as  simple 
and  ancient  as  the  brazen  candlestick  of  olden 
time  used  by  the  Saxon  kings  as  a  clock).  A 
circular  fiat  piece  of  bell  metal  suspended  from 
a  wooden  beam  was  used  to  sound  the  hour, 
while  to  ascertain  it  a  copper  bowl  with  a  very 
small  hole  in  the  bottom,  is  placed  floating  in 
a  vessel  of  water.  It  is  just  one  hour  in  filling 
itself  with  water  through  the  hole  in  the  bot- 
tom ;  some  Sepoys  are  always  there  to  watch 
it,  and  strike  the  circular  wheel  instantly  with 

18* 


210  REMAINS    OF 

a  large  hammer.  It  may  be  heard  distinctly 
through  Tanjore.  We  now  descended  from 
the  eminence  to  visit  the  royal  menagerie, — 
saw  some  very  fine  wild  animals ;  such  as 
tigers,  hyenas,  leopards,  &c.,  enclosed  in 
cages,  and  a  large  number  of  tame  elephants 
in  the  open  space. 

Permission  had  been  previously  sought  and 
obtained  by  the  Kohloffs,  for  us  to  enter  the 
Rajah's  palace,  and  see  the  statue  of  the  late 
Rajah  of  Tanjore.  It  is  of  the  purest  white 
marble,  justly  celebrated  for  its  surpassing 
beauty.  The  delicate  foldings  of  the  robe,  the 
beautiful  bordering  and  fringe  of  the  shawl 
thrown  over  the  shoulder  are  inimitably  fine. 
The  figure  is  in  full  dress,  with  many  jewels, 
and  strings  of  pearls.  It  is  placed  on  a  pedes- 
tal supported  by  lions.  The  whole  is  on  an 
immense  block  of  polished  granite,  fifteen  feet 
square.  Saw  on  our  return  all  the  royal  car- 
riages,— one  uncommonly  rich,  sent  from  the 
king  of  England  to  the  late  Rajah.  In  passing 
through  the  precincts  of  the  palace,  I  was 
much  struck  with  the  union  of  the  great  and 
the  mean.  The  dirt  and  rubbish  in  some 
places  was  almost  sickening.  Parts  of  the 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  211 

palace  are  fast  going  to  decay.  The  present 
Rajah  is  by  no  means  popular  with  the  people. 
We  are  told  that  he  tries  to  have  every  thing 
as  different  as  possible  from  the  wishes  of  his 
deceased  father,  who  was  quite  a  valuable  man 
in  his  way,  possessing  much  information  ob- 
tained through  Swartz,  of  whom  he  was  once  a 
pupil.  It  is  to  be  regretted,  that  with  such  an 
instructor  he  never  became  a  Christian, — but 
died  a  slave  to  the  superstitions  of  heathenism. 
The  walls  of  the  palace  are  daubed  with  un- 
couth and  heathenish  figures  ;  men,  monkeys, 
peacocks,  &c.  I  left  the  place,  wearied  to 
nervousness,  glad  to  escape  the  throng  of  na- 
tives pressing  upon  us  on  all  sides.  A  short 
drive  brought  us  to  the  church  within  the  walls 
of  the  fort,  where  is  the  monument  erected  by 
the  late  Rajah  to  the  memory  of  Swartz. 
The  church  was  cool  and  clean.  We  were  no 
longer  annoyed  by  the  crowd,  nor  our  affecting 
train  of  associations  broken  by  noise  and  con- 
fusion. I  gazed  with  deep  feeling  at  the  tablet 
which  represents  the  venerable  missionary  in 
his  dying  moments,  the  Rajah  by  his  side, — 
two  of  the  ministers  of  state  in  attendance, — a 
Gospel  minister  by  the  head  of  the  bed,  three 


212  REMAINS    OF 

of  his  pupils  looking  on.  The  whole  is  finely 
done  in  bas  relief,  of  the  purest  white  marble. 
This  church  is  the  one  which  he  was  engaged 
in  building  at  the  time  he  was  solicited  to  leave 
to  go  on  an  embassy  to  Hyder  Ali.  He  de- 
clined going  on  account  of  these  engagements, 
but  was  told  that  if  he  would  go,  the  church 
should  be  finished  for  him,  as  was  accordingly 
done. 

Saturday,  ~L6th. — Had  visitors  at  evening, 
quite  a  large  circle,  from  I  think,  seven  or 
eight  different  nations, — Danes,  Germans,  En- 
glish, Americans,  country  born,  or  East  Indians 
from  different  parts  of  this  vast  Eastern  world. 
The  conversation  was  such  as  became  those 
who  were  partakers  of  Gospel  benefits.  Good 
old  Mr.  Kohloff  seemed  to  enjoy  himself  in 
listening.  He  is  now  quite  deaf,  and  a  little 
infirm  from  rheumatism,  otherwise  he  appears 
to  enjoy  a  green  old  age. 

Sabbath  morn.,  1.7th. — I  went  immediately 
after  breakfast  to  the  chapel  to  hear  the  Tamul 
service.  A  large  native  congregation  were 
assembled.  After  prayers,  a  sermon  was  de- 
livered by  a  native  priest.  The  natives  were 
seated  on  the  floor,  seemingly  quite  attentive ; 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  213 

some  were  writing  on  the  olla  leaf.  The  re- 
mains of  Swartz  lie  under  the  floor  of  this 
chapel, — and  not,  as  one  might  suppose,  at  the 
church  in  the  fort,  where  the  monument  is. 
There  is  a  simple  stone  slab  over  his  grave,  on 
which  is  inscribed  the  following  lines,  composed 
by  the  Rajah  himself: 

"  Firm  wast  thou,  humble  and  wise, 
Honest,  pure,  free  from  disguise, 
Father  of  orphans,  the  widow's  support, 
Comfort  in  sorrow  of  every  sort. 
To  the  benighted,  dispenser  of  light, 
Doing,  and  pointing  to,  that  which  is  right. 
Blessing  to  princes,  to  people,  to  me, 
May  I  my  father,  be  worthy  of  thee ! 
Wisheth  and  prayeth  the  Saraboyee." 

They  are  not  only  curious,  as  having  been 
written  by  a  Hindoo, — -but  bear  a  most  honor- 
able testimony  to  the  worth  of  this  excellent 
man. 

At  evening  had  an  interesting  visit  from  the 
old  native  priest,  Nyana  Pracasum,  now  eighty- 
four  years  old.  Was  converted  to  Christianity 
during  the  ministry  of  Swartz.  It  was  pleasant 
to  hear  him  say  that  the  Lord  Jesus  was  most 
precious,  that  His  service  is  a  blessed  service. 
Mr.  W.  conversed  a  long  time  with  him,  and 


214  REMAINS    OF 

I  hope  to  the  strengthening  of  his  faith.  The 
natives  brought  us  presents  of  beautifully 
formed  boquets,  composed  of  sweet  scented 
flowers,  proper  for  perfuming  clothes,  much 
used  by  the  people,  although  too  strong  for  one 
who  seldom  uses  perfumes  of  any  kind. 

Monday. — Have  been  ill  all  night ;  not  able 
to  join  the  family  at  breakfast.  Rose  at  ten 
o'clock  rather  better  ;  put  my  trunks  in  order 
for  the  continuance  of  the  journey.  Received 
letters  here  from  dear  H.  and  the  children, 
also  from  the  Doctor,  expressing  an  almost  un- 
controllable anxiety  for  our  arrival  at  Jaffna. 
Had  many  calls  from  friends  in  course  of  the 
day,  and  received  much  kind  attention.  At 
six  o'clock  we  started,  after  having  had 
prayers  put  up  by  dear  old  Mr.  Kohloff,  whose 
kindness  I  shall  never  forget.  He  spent  all 
the  afternoon  in  putting  up  garden  seeds  for 
us.  Mrs.  Kohloff  took  Mrs.  D wight  and  my- 
self in  her  carriage  several  miles  on  our  way, 
until  we  overtook  the  palanquins,  which  had 
been  sent  on  before.  Final  adieus  were  at 
last  exchanged,  and  we  separated.  I  lay  in 
my  palanquin  awake  for  some  hours  ;  suddenly 
there  was  a  great  noise  and  many  exclama- 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  215 

tions  among  the  bearers,  the  palanquin  was 
placed  hurriedly  upon  the  ground.  Mr.  Wins- 
low  soon  came  up,  and  informed  me  that  one 
of  my  bearers  had  been  bitten  by  a  serpent.  I 
was  much  shocked,  fearing  his  immediate 
death.  He  stood  just  by  me,  his  countenance 
distorted  with  pain.  While  some  of  the  bearers 
were  rubbing  his  foot  and  leg,  others  were  try- 
ing to  encourage  him  to  hope.  The  torches 
and  lanterns  were  soon  brought  near,  and  the 
foot  examined  ;  two  places  were  discovered, — 
these  were  scraped  to  make  them  bleed  ;  eau- 
de-Cologne  applied,  a  dose  of  brandy  given  to 
him,  and  he  was  urged  to  run  and  keep  up 
with  us  until  we  reached  some  village,  or  could 
get  some  assistance.  It  was  left  to  his  choice 
to  remain  where  he  was,  with  one  to  take  care 
of  him,  or  to  go.  He  chose  the  latter,  and 
again  we  set  off,  my  mind  full  of  anxiety  about 
the  poor  man,  exposed  thus  to  sudden  death. 
After  two  hours  I  found,  much  to  my  astonish- 
ment, that  he  kept  up  with  us  and  felt  better. 
I  hope  I  felt  thankful  to  God  for  sparing  him. 
Trichenopoly,  Vlih. — At  day-break  we 
caught  a  distant  view  of  the  famous  rock  of 
Trichenopoly.  It  was  still  some  miles  distant. 


216  REMAINS    OF 

We  had  made  a  very  long  run,  a  distance  of 
38  miles.  I  was  so  wearied  with  the  violent 
shaking  as  to  dread  seeing  any  body,  and 
longed  for  a  quiet  place  of  rest.  We  stopped 
in  the  fort  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Simpson,  the 
German  Missionary.  Mr.  Winslow  went  in  to 
see  him,  and  soon  returned  to  say,  that  "  it  had 
been  arranged  for  us  to  go  three  miles  farther 
to  Captain  Walsh's  house  in  the  cantonment. 
The  Dwights  were  to  go  to  Lieutenant  Woods. 
Mr.  Simpson,  being  a  bachelor,  had  no  accom- 
modations for  so  large  a  party.  As  we  de- 
clined going  in,  he  sent  us  a  cup  of  tea  arid 
some  biscuit  to  the  palanquin  ;  having  had  a 
sleepless  night,  I  was  much  refreshed  by  the 
tea.  The  poor  bearers  very  cheerfully  took 
up  their  loads  again  ;  and  at  the  end  of  another 
hour  we  stopped,  and  were  most  kindly  re- 
ceived by  Captain  Walsh,  just  fresh  from  his 
morning  toilet ;  his  red  coat,  silver  buttons, 
and  clean  white  pantaloons,  contrasting  finely, 
(or  curiously  I  should  say),  with  our  jaded 
figures,  as  we  emerged  from  the  palanquins  in 
dishabille,  hair  disheveled,  &c.,  &c.  He 
offered  me  his  arm,  and  as  I  ascended  a  noble 
flight  of  steps  leading  into  a  spacious  hall,  I 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  217 

hardly  knew  whether  to  laugh  or  cry,  there 
was  something  so  ludicrous  about  it,  yet  I  was 
nervous  enough  to  feel  excessively  annoyed  to 
be  thus  forced  to  appear.  I  went  immediately 
to  my  room,  where  I  found  every  thing  for  my 
comfort.  And  oh,  how  refreshing  to  get 
plenty  of  water,  and  change  one's  clothing 
after  a  night's  travel  in  a  palanquin.  At  ten 
o'clock  I  was  sufficiently  rested  to  go  out  to 
breakfast,  where  I  was  introduced  to  Captain 
and  Mrs.  Butcher,  (to  whom  the  establishment 
belongs.  Captain  Walsh  being  with  them  only 
while  his  family  are  at  the  "  Hills.")  He, 
being  a  friend  of  Mr.  Winslow,  had  requested 
the  pleasure  of  entertaining  him  as  soon  as  he 
learned  he  was  expected  at  Trichenopoly. 
Although  high  in  the  army,  they  are  all  de- 
votedly pious.  Mrs.  Butcher  is  the  daughter 
of  an  English  missionary,  and  often  expressed 
her  pleasure  in  having  Mr.  Winslow  a  day  or 
two  with  her ;  having  heard  much  of  him  from 
her  father.  She  is  young  and  beautiful,  has 
two  sweet  children,  a  boy  and  girl.  She  was 
born  in  this  country,  educated  in  England. 
The  celebrated  temples  of  Seringham  are  in 
this  neighborhood.  Mrs.  Butcher  arranged  for 


218  REMAINS    OP 

us  all  to  go  and  see  them.  These  pagodas  are 
on  an  island,  formed  by  the  Caverj  and  Col- 
roon  rivers  ;  there  are  seven  of  them,  of  which 
I  hope  to  tell  you  more  after  having  seen 
them. 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  219 


CHAPTER    XII. 

Evening. — At  four  this  afternoon  we  set  off 
for  Seringham  in  a  beautiful  pony  phaeton  of 
Capt.  Butcher's,  himself  and  wife  accompany- 
ing us.  After  a  pleasant  ride  of  some  miles 
through  groves  of  cocoa-nut  and  other  trees, 
we  reached  the  banks  of  the  Cavery,  where 
we  found  the  Dwights  with  Lieut.  Wood  await- 
ing us.  Capt.  B.  had  given  orders  to  have 
palanquins  and  bearers  in  readiness  here,  and 
we  exchanged  the  carriages  for  them.  I  went 
in  a  tonjon,  a  sort  of  pleasure  palanquin,  in 
which  you  set  upright  as  in  a  gig,  instead  of 
lying  down,  but  are  borne  by  the  natives  the 
same  as  in  the  palanquin.  I  wished  to  look 
about  me,  and  therefore  chose  this  kind  of  con- 
veyance. Capt.  B.  and  Mr.  Winslow  were 
mounted  on  ponies.  We  formed  a  large  com- 
pany, three  palanquins,  three  on  horseback, 
my  little  carriage.  We  had  thirty-two  bear- 
ers in  all ;  a  peon  or  sort  of  soldier  to  clear 
the  way,  two  lantern-bearers,  and  other  run- 


220  REMAINS    OF 

ners  or  attendants  whose  business  I  did  not 
exactly  know.  I  was  glad  to  see  among  oth- 
ers, the  man  who  had  been  bitten  by  the  ser- 
pent, now  quite  recovered. 

The  pagodas  are  walled  in,  for  a  mile  square. 
Within  this  enclosure  there  are  one  thousand 
houses,  besides  the  temples,  choultries,  tanks, 
&c. ;  these  houses  are  occupied  by  the  brah- 
mins and  their  families  and  dependencies.  Ten 
thousand  persons  live  in  and  about  these  tem- 
ples, subsisting  out  of  the  revenue  collected  by 
the  British  Government  from  devotees  at  this 
place,  a  certain  part  of  which  is  paid  over  to 
these  brahmins.  Some  offerings  are  received 
directly  by  them  from  the  worshipers.  It  is 
one  of  the  strongest  holds  of  heathenism  in 
India,  therefore  I  had  a  wish  to  see  it. 

I  should  not  like  to  weary  you  with  a  de- 
scription of  the  pagodas,  and  of  the  idolatrous 
sculpture  of  human  figures,  beasts  and  fabu- 
lous beings  with  which  the  place  abounds.  I 
do  think  my  feelings  of  pity  and  compas- 
sion for  the  poor  misguided  heathen  are  more 
aroused  than  they  ever  were  before,  and  that 
is  my  object  in  going  to  such  places.  It  is 
not  to  gratify  a  vain  curiosity  ;  I  do  want  to 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  221 

know  as  much  as  possible  of  the  state  of  idola- 
ters, that  I  may  pray  more,  labor  more.  In 
visiting  these  temples  we  have  usually  a  crowd 
after  us,  who  are  anxious  to  receive  books  and 
tracts,  and  to  whom  Mr.  Winslow  takes  oppor- 
tunities of  speaking  in  the  name  of  the  Sav- 
iour. Here  we  saw  another  thousand  pillared 
choultry  similar  to  that  at  Chillumbrum,  which 
I  have  before  described.  We  went  to  the  top 
of  it  and  had  a  view  of  the  whole  island.  These 
large  pagodas,  tanks,  choultries,  &c.,  surround- 
ed us,  or  rather  lay  at  our  feet.  Monkeys  in 
great  numbers  were  skipping  about  these 
sacred  temples,  and  are  not  allowed  to  be  dis- 
turbed, but  are  fed  and  cherished  by  the  brah- 
mins. I  was  glad  to  rest  my  weary  eye  on 
the  beautiful  groves  extending  far  beyond  the 
enclosure,  and  composed  of  all  the  most  beau- 
tiful of  Indian  trees,  with  now  and  then  a 
small  white  dome  or  cupola  peeping  out  through 
the  rich  foliage.  The  windings  of  the  river, 
with  the  natives  washing  their  clothes  on  the 
banks,  gave  animation  and  beauty  to  the  scene. 
On  descending  again  into  the  choultry  from  the 
clear  light  and  fresh  air  of  heaven,  I  was  al- 
most made  sick  by  the  impurity  of  the  atmos- 

19* 


222  REMAINS    OF 

phere,  and  with  difficulty  made  my  way 
through  the  darkness  and  the  many  devious 
windings  among  the  columns.  Capt.  B. 
(whose  arm  I  had)  remarked,  "  It  is  indeed 
a  fitting  place  for  deeds  of  darkness."  I 
thought,  "Oh,  my  soul,  come  not  thouinto  their 
secret."  How  many  times  have  I  wished  that 
Christians  in  America  could  see  what  I  have 
seen,  and  which  cannot  well  be  written.  Sure 
I  am  they  would  come  up  with  more  alacrity 
to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty. 
They  never  can  have  a  correct  idea  of  the  ex- 
tent of  the  delusion  and  ignorance  of  the  hea- 
then without  witnessing  some  such  scenes  as 
have  lately  come  before  us.  Mr.  Winslow  re- 
marked to  me  to-day,  that  he  tried  in  vain  to 
throw  some  of  these  things  before  friends, 
(while  he  was  at  home,)  but  felt  always  that 
he  could  not  make  it  appear  as  he  wished. 
There  are  so  many  surrounding  objects  and 
circumstances  to  be  taken  into  view.  For  in- 
stance, in  attempting  to  describe  one  of  these 
immense  pagodas,  they  are  so  filled  with  sculp- 
ture, so  curiously  adorned,  such  pondrous 
stones  used  in  the  construction,  so  many  brah- 
mins, monkeys,  beggars,  fakirs,  blind  and  de- 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  223 

formed  persons,  together  with  all  kinds  of 
noise,  that  it  is  impossible  to  make  Christian 
people  understand  it  all ;  they  may  get  your 
idea  of  the  temple  alone,  but  it  is  the  whole 
of  the  scene  which  makes  you  feel  most  forci- 
bly that  you  are  in  the  midst  of  the  heathen. 
The  mighty  arm  of  Omnipotence  can  turn  and 
overturn,  and  will  finally  bring  all  nations  into 
subjection.  Here  is  my  trust.  This  buoys 
me  up  when  I  am  nearly  faithless.  "  Ask  of 
me  and  I  will  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine 
inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the 
earth  for  thy  possession." 

It  was  a  relief  to  leave  this  seat  of  Satan, 
with  all  its  mixture  of  curious,  wonderful,  and 
wicked  things ;  its  gilded  domes,  its  painted 
walls,  and  its  spacious  tanks,  for  the  washing 
away  of  sin.  (To  wash  in  the  Cavery  is  said 
to  make  free  from  all  impurity.)  Oh !  that 
they  knew  of  that  fountain  filled  with  blood 
drawn  from  ImmanuePs  veins — that  fountain 
so  long  since  opened  for  sin  and  uncleanness. 
We  had  a  pleasant  ride  home,  found  tea  wait- 
ing, and  the  hall  finely  lighted  for  an  evening 
prayer  meeting.  Mrs.  Butcher  had  been  tell- 
ing me,  as  we  rode  home,  that  every  Tuesday 


224  REMAINS    OF 

evening  they  had  a  meeting  of  the  pious  offi- 
cers and  their  wives  at  her  house,  and  that  she 
had  found  it  a  great  comfort  to  her  in  this  be- 
nighted land. 

Some  of  the  company  had  arrived  before  us. 
Fifteen  sat  down  to  the  tea  table,  the  neatness 
and  elegance  of  which  was  quite  worthy  the 
lady  who  presided.  Immediately  after  the  re- 
moval of  the  things,  Bibles  and  hymn  books 
were  laid  before  us.  Mr.  W.  was  requested 
to  read  and  explain  some  part  of  Scripture. 
He  did  so  ;  prayer  and  singing  followed,  and 
thus  ended  our  first  day  at  Trichenopoly. 

Wednesday,  2Qth. — Rose  very  early  this 
morning,  and  while  it  was  yet  dark,  entered 
the  carriage  in  company  with  our  kind  enter- 
tainers to  visit  the  fort  and  rock  of  Trichen- 
opoly. We  had  a  ride  of  about  three  miles  to 
the  fort,  which  is  the  original  and  most  ancient 
part  of  Trichenopoly.  It  stands  about  half  a 
mile  from  the  south  bank  of  the  Cavery  river, 
and  is  a  place  of  great  antiquity,  importance, 
and  fame  in  Indian  history.  The  flag-staff  is 
placed  on  the  summit  of  a  very  large  insulated 
mass  of  bare  red  rock,  which  rising  abruptly 
and  almost  perpendicularly  to  the  height  of 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  225 

500  feet,  forms  a  conspicuous  and  imposing 
object  at  a  distance  in  every  direction.  An 
extensive  quadrangular  structure  of  brick  and 
chunam,  surmounted  with  colossal  figures  of 
various  kinds,  the  objects  of  Hindoo  venera- 
tion, covers  an  abutment  of  the  rock  immedi- 
ately below  the  site  of  the  flag-staff;  its  broad 
terraced  roof  giving  to  the  whole  a  castellated 
appearance.  As  we  ascended  the  rock  and 
reached  the  door  of  this  structure,  we  sought 
permission  to  enter,  but  were  not  allowed. 
They  affirmed  that  no  European  had  ever  been 
within  the  doors.  Various  tales  are  related 
of  strange  rites  and  ceremonies  practiced  with- 
in these  walls,  but  I  presume  they  are  mostly 
conjectural.  It  is  probable  that  none  but  the 
brahmins  know  much  of  it.  There  is  an  easy 
access  to  the  flag-staff  and  top  of  the  rocfc  by  a 
spacious  flight  of  stone  steps  on  one  side. 
This  elevated  spot  commands  a  most  extensive, 
varied,  and  beautiful  prospect  of  the  fort,  (the 
walls  of  which  are  built  in  the  form  of  an  ob- 
long square,  enclosing  the  rock,)  the  island  of 
Seringham  and  its  many  pagodas,  of  the  ser- 
pentine meanderings  of  the  Caveny  and  Cole- 
roon,  and  the  surrounding  country  for  a  great 


226  REMAINS    OF 

distance.  The  horizon  is  bounded  by  the  lofty 
and  extensive  range  of  mountains,  including 
the  Chevery  and  Salem  hills  running  from  S. 
W.  to  N.  E.  which  form  the  Ghauts  dividing 
theCarnatic  from  the  Mysore  country.  Imme- 
diately below  the  rock  is  the  black  town.  The 
old  palace  and  gardens  are  quite  near  the 
rock.  At  a  short  distance  outside  the  walls 
we  noticed  a  splendid  dome  surmounting  a 
mosque  in  the  midst  of  a  cocoa-nut  grove.  In 
every  direction  there  seemed  to  be  something 
to  wonder  at ;  if  I  had  not  as  it  were  ceased 
to  wonder  at  any  thing  since  I  have  been  in 
this  part  of  the  world.  The  fatigue  of  as- 
cending so  many  steps  was  indescribable  ;  I 
never  was  so  much  exhausted  with  any  effort 
of  the  kind.  What  a  relief  it  was  to  get  into 
the  carriage  again.  We  rode  around  some 
distance  to  see  the  church  where  Bishop  Heber 
was  interred  ;  saw  also  the  barracks  and  pa- 
rade ground,  and  the  temperance  hotel  just  fin- 
ished by  the  officers'  temperance  society.  At 
this  hotel  nothing  stronger  than  lemonade  and 
coffee  is  sold.  We  found  the  good  people 
quite  alive  on  the  subject  of  temperance.  Capt. 
Walsh,  who  has  all  his  life  been  accustomed  to 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  227 

the  use  of  wine,  now  satisfies  himself  with  a 
glass  of  toast-water  at  dinner,  that  those  under 
him  may  have  the  benefit  of  his  example. 

On  reaching  the  house  I  went  immediately 
to  bed,  as  did  Mrs.  B.  also.  She  kindly  or- 
dered breakfast  for  me  in  my  own  room.  I 
was  glad  to  be  excused  from  exertion  of  any 
kind.  After  resting  I  rose  and  accomplished 
some  writing ;  met  some  company  at  dinner, 
after  which  we  made  ready  to  go.  At  six  in 
the  evening  took  leave  of  dear  Trichenopoly 
friends,  carrying  with  us  a  strong  sense  of 
their  kindness.  It  is  a  painful  thing  to  leave 
in  this  way  after  having  been  treated  so  affec- 
tionately, to  be  forced  to  tear  one's  self  away, 
never  expecting  to  meet  on  earth  again.  This 
we  are  continually  called  to  do. 

Thursday,  2~Lst.  ToremankucJiy . — Had  a 
tolerably  comfortable  night  ;  accomplished 
forty  miles  distance,  a  long  run.  We  find 
here  a  good  rest-house,  bathing  rooms,  &c., 
but  have  found  no  friends  to  welcome  us. 
The  scenery  for  some  miles  back  has  been  of 
quite  a  different  character  from  any  I  have 
seen  in  this  country.  The  trees  about  us  ap- 
pear more  like  our  own  forest  trees,  and  at 


228  KEMAINS     OF 

my  right  hand,  as  I  lay  in  my  palanquin,  I 
saw  a  range  of  hills  looking  much  like  those 
back  of  Westfield.  How  many  thoughts  of 
past  days  were  in  a  moment  called  up  ;  days 
when  I  have  been  on  my  way  to  dear  mother, 
and  my  eye  has  caught  a  view  of  the  blue  hills 
in  the  distance.  Here  at  the  rest-house  I  still 
look  upon  mountains  appearing  just  about  as 
far  off  as  those  do  from  Westfield,  but  here  is 
no  dear  mother  to  receive  me  and  attend  to 
the  thousand  nameless  things  that  go  to  make 
one  comfortable  after  a  journey,  to  imprint 
the  kiss  of  affection  on  my  cheek,  and  to  listen 
to  the  history  of  the  short  journey.  As  I  can 
no  more  see  and  talk  with  her,  I  please  myself 
with  penning  little  particulars  which  will  I 
hope  interest  her,  thankful  that  I  can  commu- 
nicate in  this  way  with  one  whom  I  love  so 
much.  Just  about  departing  for  another 
night's  march.  A  fine  shower  with  some  vivid 
lightning  detained  us  rather  later  than  usual. 
Mayloor. — We  had  a  good  run  the  first 
part  of  the  night  over  a  fine  road  with  an  ave- 
nue of  large  trees,  the  branches  of  which  met 
over  our  heads.  Towards  morning  we  were 
stopped  by  a  mound  of  earth  in  the  midst  of 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  229 

the  road.  We  left  the  palanquin,  descended 
a  steep  bank,  and  walked  about  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  in  the  fields,  until  we  had  passed  the  dif- 
ficulty and  were  again  able  to  get  upon  the 
highway.  A  gigantic  monument  of  idolatry 
was  near  us  in  the  shape  of  a  horse ;  there 
were  many  stone  figures  of  idols  about.  The 
horse  and  rider  appeared  to  be  chiseled  from 
one  immense  stone.  Our  bearers  seemed  to 
admire  it  much. 

We  got  here  quite  early  this  morning;  found 
the  rest-house  occupied  by  the  collector.  One 
room  was  given  us,  together  with  a  bathing  or 
dressing  room.  While  we  were  getting  ready 
for  breakfast,  Mr.  Todd  arrived,  (one  of  our 
missionaries  from  Madura.)  He  had  come 
one  stage  in  a  bullock  bandy  in  order  to  meet 
us.  Being  the  first  of  our  missionaries  we  had 
seen,  you  may  suppose  he  met  a  cordial  wel- 
come. He  said  Mr.  Poor  was  anxiously 
expecting  us  at  Madura.  In  course  of  the 
morning  we  had  a  visit  from  the  collector.  Mr. 
Winslow  held  a  long  conversation  with  him  on 
Indian  affairs,  particularly  respecting  obliging 
the  natives  to  assist  in  drawing  the  cars  of  the 
idols  at  the  heathen  festivals.  I  hope  it  may 

20 


230  REMAINS    OF 

do  good ;  the  collector  has  sufficient  power  to 
suppress  all  such  abuses  if  he  pleased  to  ex- 
ercise it. 

Madyra. — We  left  Mayloor  immediately 
after  dinner,  in  hope  of  reaching  Madura  by 
midnight.  The  bearers  were  encouraged  by 
a  promise  of  extra  reward,  and  they  did  well. 
At  eleven  o'clock  my  palanquin  was  set  down 
before  the  door  of  the  Mission  house ;  the  oth- 
ers had  not  yet  come  up.  Mr.  Poor  received 
me  most  affectionately,  exclaiming,  "  Is  this 
sister  Winslow  ?  how  happy  I  am  to  see  you." 
Mrs.  Poor  stood  ready  to  give  the  kiss  of  wel- 
come, and  I  was  then  shown  into  the  house, 
where  again  and  again  I  received  the  embrace 
of  these  kind  friends.  On  the  arrival  of  my 
husband,  (who  had  left  his  palanquin  and  run 
some  distance,  trying  to  reach  the  house  in 
time  to  introduce  me,)  quite  an  affecting  scene 
took  place  in  the  meeting  of  these  long  tried 
and  old  friends. 

The  tea  table  was  ready,  and  we  enjoyed  a 
cup  of  tea  very  much.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Law- 
rence live  in  a  bungalow  very  near  this,  and 
they  were  with  us  immediately.  After  tea 
they  took  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dwight  home  with 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WTNSLOW.  231 

them.  We  had  a  long  talk  with  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Poor  ;  had  thanksgivings  and  prayers,  and  got 
to  bed  about  one  o'clock. 

Saturday,  23cZ  April. — Anniversary  of  our 
marriage.  It  has  been  a  year  of  vicissitudes 
and  of  many  trying  scenes,  but  withal  a  year 
of  mercy.  The  Lord  has  been  so  good  to  me 
that  I  might  fill  pages  with  the  recapitulation. 
He  has  granted  me  the  desire  of  my  heart  in 
leading  me  to  the  heathen.  May  I  be  enabled 
to  devote  the  remnant  of  my  life  to  His  glory. 
Mrs.  Todd  and  Mrs.  Hall  were  removed  by 
death  just  after  entering  upon  the  work  of  mis- 
sions. The  bereaved  husbands  are  both  here.  I 
know  not  how  soon  I  may  be  called  away,  but 
I  do  long  to  be  without  carefulness  and  to  feel 
willing  to  live  from  day  to  day  on  God's  prom- 
ises. All  met  here  to-day  at  dinner.  After 
dinner,  when  the  sun  was  low,  I  went  to  the 
temples  with  Mr.  Winslow.  The  brahmins  and 
other  natives  were  busily  engaged  in  preparing 
for  a  great  festival  which  is  to  take  place  in  a 
few  days.  The  pagodas  are  much  like  those 
I  have  seen  at  Chillumbrum  and  Seringham, 
and  which  I  have  attempted  to  describe  to  you, 
feeling,  at  the  same  time,  that  no  description  I 


232  REMAINS    OF 

can  give,  will  make  you  acquainted  with  the 
wonders  of  these  places.  There  is  such  a 
vastness  about  them,  so  much  sculpture,  so 
many  images,  lights,  columns,  domes,  &c.,  &c., 
that  no  pen  is  sufficiently  graphic  to  bring  the 
idea  before  you.  When  these  immense  monu- 
ments shall  crumble  into  dust,  is  of  course,  un- 
certain, but  in  all  probability  nothing  like  them 
will  ever  be  reared  again.  Such  a  race  of 
people  as  are  now  living  here  could  not  do  it. 
It  is  only  by  much  exertion  that  they  are  able 
to  keep  them  in  any  tolerable  repair.  When 
I  was  there  they  were  employed  in  making 
various  images  of  the  gods,  and  of  men,  of 
beasts,  also,  out  of  paste-board  painted  of  the 
gayest  colors  with  much  gilding.  Canopies  of 
gilded  wood  and  tinsel  paper,  together  with 
every  foolish  thing  their  fertile  imaginations 
could  call  up,  were  being  made  to  dazzle  and 
fascinate  the  poor  pagan  at  the  coming  feast. 

They  showed  a  brazen  horse  of  colossal  size, 
assuring  us  that  their  gods  rode  on  it  at  certain 
times.  As  we  roamed  through  the  immense 
halls,  a  group  of  figures  in  statuary  was  point- 
ed out  as  one  of  the  ancient  queens  of  this 
temple  about  to  be  joined  in  marriage  to  one 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.     '      233 

selected  as  her  husband,  her  brother  joining 
their  hands.  I  staid  until  the  numerous  lamps 
were  lighted  about  the  different  shrines,  and 
then  bent  our  steps  homewards  to  enjoy  the 
Christian  Saturday  night.  We  had  a  prayer 
meeting  preparatory  to  the  communion  which 
was  to  be  celebrated  the  next  day. 

Sabbath,  24tth. — A  quiet  and  pleasant  morn- 
ing. The  few  here  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus, 
met  in  the  large  hall  of  Mr.  Poor's  house  to 
celebrate  the  supper.  There  were  about  twen- 
ty persons.  A  small  number,  but  enough  to 
claim  the  promised  presence  of  the  Saviour, 
and  I  trust  He  was  in  our  midst.  We  had 
about  six  native  converts  sitting  on  the  floor 
and  partaking  with  us.  Thankfulness  for 
mercies  appeared  to  fill  our  hearts.  Blessed 
be  God,  there  still  remains  to  us  the  keeping 
of  Sabbaths,  even  in  a  heathen  land.  It  is  a 
very  precious  rest  to  the  overtasked  spirits,  to 
give  up  all  thoughts  and  feelings  but  those  con- 
nected with  this  hallowed  day.  I  try  to  do  so, 
and  to-day  have  in  some  sort  succeeded.  Ab- 
sent friends  were  remembered  and  commended 
to  God.  We  felt  much  freedom  in  bringing 

them  before   our   Saviour.     The   encourage- 
20* 


234  REMAINS   OF 

ments  to  ask  spiritual  blessings  for  those  dear 
to  us,  are  very  great.  At  the  parting  of  our 
Redeemer  with  his  disciples  he  said,  "  Hither- 
to ye  hare  asked  nothing  in  my  name,"  &c. 
Presuming  on  his  gracious  permission,  we  come 
to  the  mercy-seat  and  ask  largely  in  his  name. 
"  He  giveth  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not." 
At  evening  we  had  service  in  the  hall.  It  was 
quite  filled.  Mr.  Winslow  spoke  for  an  hour, 
and  finished  by  an  account  of  the  revival  on 
ship-board. 

Monday,  25th. — Was  stirring  early  this 
morning,  and  accompanied  Mr.  Winslow  and 
Mr.  Todd  to  see  the  ruins  of  the  Royal  Palace. 
This  palace  (the  residence  of  the  ancient 
Tamul  Kings,)  is  a  most  magnificent  ruin. 
The  massive  walls  enclosing  it  are  yet  in  good 
preservation.  Within  these  walls  a  large  popu- 
lation reside ;  most  of  them  employed  in  weav- 
ing. The  palace  itself  covers  a  great  extent 
of  ground.  Much  of  it  is  still  entire,  and  ex- 
hibits the  remains  of  great  beauty  and  splen- 
dor. As  I  walked  through  the  halls  and  stood 
beneath  the  immense  dome  in  the  centre,  I  was 
forcibly  reminded  of  Irving's  description  of  the 
palace  of  the  Alhambra.  The  style  of  archi- 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  235 

tecture  is  something  of  the  Saracenic  order 
united  with  the  Hindoo.  Many  of  the  pillars 
are  tall,  slender  shafts,  finely  connected  and 
capped,  while  others  are  so  large  in  circumfer- 
ence, that  three  men  clasping  their  hands  were 
unable  to  compass  them.  A  few  were  of  fine 
granite,  highly  polished,  resembling  black  mar- 
ble. The  greater  number  were  composed  of 
stones  chunam'd  on  the  outside.  Many 
groups  of  Hindoo  mythological  subjects  were 
scattered  about  the  ruin.  Even  in  its  present 
state  of  decay  there  is  one  immense  hall  that 
cannot  be  entered  without  forcing  the  mind 
back  upon  times  when  kings  occupied  it,  with 
all  the  accompaniments  and  splendor  of  a  court. 
It  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  hall  of  audi- 
ence of  the  Madura  sovereigns.  The  roof  is 
arched  and  highly  ornamented,  falling  on  either 
side  upon  richly  wrought  columns,  connected 
by  arches  forming  a  magnificent  gallery,  which 
is  supported  on  similar,  arches  terminating  in 
massy  columns  below.  I  have  procured  some 
drawings,  but  they  only  show  parts  of  the 
choultry  and  palace,  and  give  but  little  idea  of 
a  whole.  After  a  walk  on  the  top,  from  whence 
we  had  a  good  view  of  the  country  about,  we 


236  REMAINS  OP 

returned  to  the  Mission  house  to  breakfast, 
ready  to  say,  almost,  that  the  "  eye  was  satis- 
fied with  seeing,  and  the  ear  with  hearing." 
Dined  at  Mr.  Lawrence's  bungalow.  Both 
mission  houses  are  built  of  brick  in  the  bunga- 
low form,  with  verandahs  front  and  rear. 
Every  thing  is  new ;  they  have  but  lately  oc- 
cupied this  place,  as  you  know.  There  are 
no  trees  near  the  houses ;  each  has  a  vegetable 
garden  with  some  few  flowers,  marigolds,  bach- 
elor's buttons,  &c.,  &c.  The  compound  looks 
dreary  at  present,  but  there  are  beautiful 
groves  of  trees  at  a  little  distance.  After  our 
dinner  we  prepared  again  to  resume  our  jour- 
ney. Mrs.  Poor  had  kindly  prepared  an  ad- 
ditional store  of  comforts  in  my  palanquin,  and 
after  an  affecting  parting  with  the  Dwights, 
(who  are  to  remain  here,)  also  of  our  other 
friends,  we  were  once  more  on  our  way.  A 
beautifully  shaded  road  made  traveling  at  an 
earlier  hour  than  usual  very  pleasant.  Groups 
of  poor  natives  dressed  in  the  most  fantastic 
manner  for  the  approaching  festival  were  con- 
tinually passing  me.  We  were  mutual  objects 
of  curiosity  to  each  other. 

About  half  a  mile  from  the  Mission  premises, 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  237 

I  was  overtaken  by  a  poor  low-caste  girl,  to 
whom  I  had  shown  some  trifling  kindness,  with 
her  hands  full  of  ripe  plantains,  which  she 
threw  into  my  palanquin,  seemingly  delighted 
that  she  had  been  able  to  reach  me.  All  I 
could  do  was  to  wave  my  hand  and  smile  as  I 
was  rapidly  borne  past  her.  I  am  pleased  with 
any  such  proof  of  good  feeling  among  the  na- 
tives. My  ride  for  the  first  ten  or  twelve 
miles  was  through  an  enchanting  portion  of 
country ;  the  road  was  completely  shaded  by 
very  large  tulip-trees  in  flower ;  while  on  all 
sides  were  groves  of  trees  beautiful  as  the 
fabled  stories  of  my  childhood  have  represented. 
We  passed  the  collector's  house  and  premises. 
A  tank  covering  acres  of  ground  is  immediate- 
ly in  front  of  the  house,  in  the  middle  of  which 
is  a  small  pagoda  of  exquisite  beauty,  the  slen- 
der white-pillared  shafts  supporting  the  roof 
were  quite  different  from  any  thing  I  had  seen. 
The  surface  of  the  water  was  tranquil,  and  the 
delicate  building  seemed  suspended  in  air  ;  or 
like  a  piece  of  fancy  glass-work  in  a  globe  of 
water.  The  walls  of  the  tank  were  adorned 
with  heathenish  figures  in  full  relief,  lions, 
men,  &c.  The  dwelling  itself  seemed  very 


238  REMAINS    OF 

extensive,  the  largest  I  have  seen  in  this  part 
of  the  country.  I  was  surprised  to  see  so 
many  idolatrous  figures  about  the  grounds  of 
an  Englishman,  even  on  the  steps  leading  up 
to  the  house  ;  but  have  been  told  the  figures 
were  here  when  he  came,  and  the  prejudices 
of  the  natives  are  much  respected  by  English- 
men in  office ;  they  profess  to  feel  bound  by 
agreements  made  on  the  part  of  their  govern- 
ment not  to  interfere  with  their  religion.  How 
ought  we  to  pray  for  the  coming  of  that  day 
when  these  idols  shall  be  given  to  the  moles 
and  the  bats,  and  the  hearts  of  these  poor  idol- 
aters be  turned  to  God. 

As  night  drew  on,  the  scene  changed,  and 
soon  became  quite  dreary.  We  seemed  to  be 
traveling  in  the  dry  bed  of  a  river  ;  now  and 
then  a  little  water  and  a  few  trees  were  seen 
and  again  all  was  a  sandy  waste.  At  two 
o'clock  we  reached  a  very  small  rest-house, 
where  we  halted  for  the  remainder  of  the 
night.  Brother  Hall  joined  us  at  day-break. 
He  is  now  on  his  way  to  Ramnad,  where  he  is 
laboring  at  present.  He  has  been  at  Madura 
for  a  change  of  air,  as  he  feels  ill  most  of  the 
time  since  the  death  of  his  wife. 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  289 

The  rest-house  was  entirely  unfurnished, 
not  even  a  chair  to  sit  upon.  We  managed  to 
get  along  by  using  the  writing-desks,  boxes, 
&c.  The  day  wore  away  rather  heavily  ;  we 
started  at  an  earlier  hour  than  usual.  Reached 
Ramnad  in  time  for  breakfast  Wednesday 
morning,  found  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Eckard  very 
pleasantly  situated  in  a  large  house  within  the 
fort ;  spent  a  pleasant  day  with  them,  and  at 
three  o'clock  the  following  morning,  started 
for  the  coast,  a  distance  of  ten  miles  from 
Ramnad,  where  a  native  boat  had  previously 
been  engaged  to  take  us  to  Ceylon. 

Thursday,  %8th.  Devipatam. — Spent  all 
this  day,  thus  far,  at  the  custom-house,  a  most 
miserable  place  ;  in  hourly  expectation  of  the 
departure  of  the  boat.  We  are  sheltered  from 
the  sun,  but  have  no  convenience  for  getting 
food,  or  spending  the  day  profitably.  Feeling 
weary  of  the  din  of  native  voices  in  high  dis- 
pute with  the  custom-house  officers,  I  cheer- 
fully accepted  my  husband's  invitation  to  walk. 
We  have  been,  just  at  evening,  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  burying-ground  where  the  body  of 
sister  Todd  is  laid.  A  tolerably  pleasant  walk 
along  the  shore  brought  us  to  the  spot.  We 


240  REMAINS    OF 

had  hoped  to  reach  it  unobserved  by  the  na- 
tives, but  found  it  impossible.  As  usual,  a 
crowd  had  collected  and  followed  us  ;  standing 
by  as  long  as  we  staid,  and  following  again  on 
our  return.  The  finest  feelings  of  the  heart 
are  almost  always  thus  broken  in  upon.  My 
attention,  at  the  grave,  was  quite  turned  from 
the  object  I  had  in  going  thither,  to  the  poor 
creatures  about  me.  Instead  of  weeping  for 
the  departed,  I  felt  like  weeping  for  the 
wretchedness  and  blindness  of  the  living.  A 
few  graves  were  marked  by  wooden  crosses, 
but  the  one  we  looked  on  with  so  much  inter- 
est, was  undistinguished  save  by  the  freshness 
of  the  earth  about  it.  No  fence  or  enclosure 
of  any  kind  marks  the  spot  as  consecrated 
ground.  Natives  or  cattle  may  roam  over  the 
graves  without  obstruction.  How  different 
from  the  graves  of  our  fathers  !  Mrs.  Todd 
died  at  this  place  as  she  was  on  her  way  from 
Madura,  to  Jaffna,  whither  she  was  going  for 
her  health.  The  afflicted  husband  had  to  bear 
his  griefs  alone.  No  missionary  friend  was 
near  to  pour  the  balm  of  sympathy  into  his 
wounded  bosom.  I  said  he  had  to  bear  his 
griefs  alone.  No,  the  Saviour  was  with  him. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          241 

Strength  was  given  him  to  bury  his  precious 
dead  out  of  his  sight.  He  himself  bore  the 
intelligence  to  her  Jaffna  friends,  where  she 
was  much  beloved  and  is  justly  lamented. 
She  was  some  months  in  H's  family  at  Pande- 
teripo,  on  her  first  arrival,  and  formed  a  strong 
attachment  to  my  dear  sister.  Hers  was  the 
only  name  she  mentioned  in  her  dying  mo- 
ments. "  Is  sister  Scudder  coming  ?"  "  Is 
she  coming  ?"  she  repeated  again  and  again. 
She  breathed  her  last  in  the  wretched  hovel 
where  we  have  spent  the  day. 

On  our  return  from  the  grave,  I  took  a  place 
in  a  small  boat  to  proceed  to  the  dhony  where 
the  palanquins  had  been  carried,  hoping  that 
the  captain  would  consent  to  go,  but  again  he 
came  to  us  saying  that  we  must  remain  on  the 
shore  all  night.  Mr.  Winslow  insisted  on  know- 
ing the  reason.  He  said  there  were  some 
packages  on  board  the  dhony,  the  owners  of 
which  refused  to  pay  the  proper  expenses,  and 
that  had  been  the  cause  of  our  detention,  and 
of  all  the  disputing  and  noise  we  had  heard. 
Mr.  W.  immediately  left  me,  went  up  to  the 
custom-house,  insisted  that  the  goods  should  be 
removed  unless  the  expenses  were  promptly 


242  REMAINS    OF 

paid,  and  the  vessel  allowed  to  proceed,  as  he 
had  engaged  it  for  himself  not  expecting  any 
goods  to  be  taken  but  such  as  belonged  to  us. 
This  settled  the  business  at  once  ;  rather  than 
take  out  the  goods,  they  came  to  terms,  and 
we  proceeded  to  the  vessel.  I  found  a  place 
on  some  ropes  in  the  bows  of  the  boat.  We 
had  a  fine  moon,  by  the  light  of  which  we  man- 
aged to  eat  a  little  supper  prepared  for  us  on 
shore,  and  brought  off  in  a  canoe.  We  sat 
here  an  hour  or  more,  sang  a  hymn,  and  then 
crawled  along  towards  the  stern  where  our 
palanquins  were,  in  which  we  were  to  pass  the 
night.  The  only  open  space  in  the  boat  was 
occupied  by  Mr.  Winslow's  horse.  With  some 
difficulty  I  got  past  the  horse,  and  then  was 
obliged  to  cross  a  large  opening  like  a  well  in 
the  bottom  of  the  dhony  filled  with  water,  and 
which  the  boatmen  every  hour  or  two  are 
obliged  to  lade  out.  I  felt  happy  to  get  in 
my  palanquin,  but  soon  began  to  suffer  for 
want  of  air.  The  cadjan  covering  was  so  low 
that  we  had  barely  room  to  crowd  the  two 
palanquins  under,  and  were  hemmed  in  on  all 
sides.  At  my  urgent  request  the  boatmen 
raised  it  a  little  on  one  side  so  that  I  was 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  243 

more  comfortable,  and  listened  with  pleasure 
to  their  preparations  for  sailing. 

Friday r,  29th  April. — I  find  this  more  try- 
ing than  any  thing  I  have  encountered  in  all 
my  long  journeyings.  The  fire-place  is  very 
near  me ;  when  they  are  preparing  food  I 
have  all  the  smoke  as  well  as  the  heat  of  it ; 
this,  with  the  confinement,  having  no  place  to 
stand  upright,  is  almost  intolerable ;  but  we 
hope  to  arrive  tomorrow  if  we  can  only  prevail 
on  the  moornian  who  commands,  to  sail  all 
night.  Have  passed  several  islands  in  the 
straits  to-day. 

Saturday,  3(M. — Near  Ramisseram,  and  in 
sight  of  the  great  Pagoda.  It  is  by  no  means 
so  imposing  in  appearance  as  those  I  have 
seen  on  the  Peninsula.  Have  still  some  faint 
hope  of  reaching  Ceylon  to-day. 

Sabbath,  May  1st. — An  uncomfortable  day, 
no  such  Sabbath  have  we  passed  since  we  left 
home.  We  have  all  along  been  so  favored  as 
to  meet  with  Christian  friends,  and  to  worship 
God  in  company  until  now.  This  morning  Mr. 
Winslow  had  reading  and  prayers  in  Tamul 
with  the  native  helpers  on  board.  The  moor- 
men  call  many  times  a  day,  Allah,  Allah,  but 


244  REMAINS    OF 

ah,  how  ignorantly.  At  eleven  o'clock,  morn- 
ing, they  cast  anchor  at  Halts.  Towards  even- 
ing my  husband  became  quite  ill ;  he  was 
unable  to  sit  up,  and  I  was  so  situated  I  could 
do  nothing  for  him.  I  am  very  anxious  ;  it  is 
nearly  night.  We  can  stay  no  longer  in  this 
uncomfortable  place,  and  shall  leave  in  a  little 
open  boat  as  soon  as  the  Sabbath  is  over,  for 
the  nearest  landing-place,  where  we  hope  to 
find  a  conveyance  to  take  us  to  Manepy,  at 
which  place  the  regular  monthly  meeting  is 
held,  and  where  we  hope  to  meet  all  the  Jaffna 
circle.  There  is  much  uncertainty  about  it, 
however,  as  to  our  getting  there. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  245 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

Tuesday,  May  3d. — I  am  now,  my  dear 
mother,  (after  all  my  wanderings),  with  H. 
Your  children,  so  long  separated,  have  at  last 
been  permitted  to  meet.  And  as  I  promised, 
I  will  tell  you  some  of  the  circumstances  of 
our  meeting.  We  left  the  dhony  the  morning 
of  Monday,  (May  2d),  at  three  o'clock, — got 
into  an  open  boat,  to  be  rowed  a  distance  of 
eight  or  ten  miles.  My  dear  husband  was 
still  unable  to  sit  up,  but  managed  to  get  a  lit- 
tle sleep  by  lying  down  in  the  bottom  of  the 
boat.  His  uncommon  fatigues  for  the  last  few 
days  had  been  too  much  for  him.  I  spread 
my  shawl  over  him  which  was  all  I  could  do  ; 
having  no  comforts,  the  crowded  state  of  the 
dhony  prevented  our  getting  at  any  medicines. 
We  were  glad  indeed  to  be  swiftly  rowed 
away  from  the  place  where  we  had  suffered  so 
much.  The  moon,  high  as  the  summer  sun 
was  standing  across  the  heavens  in  all  the  glo- 
rious light  of  beauty;  I  sat  with  my  eyes 


21* 


246  REMAINS    OF 

fixed  upon  it,  and  felt  as  if  I  were  looking 
upon  the  face  of  a  friend.  How  often  has  the 
sight  of  it  stilled  the  stormy  spirit  with  sweet- 
est melodies  !  I  thought  of  home,  of  my  an- 
ticipated meeting  with  dear  H.,  and  I  do  hope 
I  felt  grateful  to  my  heavenly  Father  for  the 
way  in  which  he  has  led  me.  Every  dash  of 
the  oar  was  bringing  me  nearer  to  the  sister  of 
my  love,  the  companion  of  my  childhood,  the 
correspondent  of  my  riper  years, — and  to  the 
spot  where  I  was  in  all  probability  to  spend 
the  remainder  of  my  days.  I  felt  my  need  of 
strength  from  God,  and  I  silently  implored  it. 
Many  solemn  thoughts  filled  my  mind  in 
course  of  the  two  hours  I  spent  in  that  open 
boat, — thoughts  for  which  I  hope  to  be  the 
better.  After  much  hard  rowing  we  were 
brought  near  the  landing-place,  just  at  the 
dawning  of  the  day.  The  boatmen  carried 
me  in  their  arms  some  distance  through  the 
shallow  water  to  the  shore  ;  where  we  found  a 
conveyance,  and  were  soon  on  our  way  to 
Manepy.  A  ride  of  three  miles  brought  us 
to  the  station.  We  were  cordially  welcomed, 
by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Minor.  My  first  inquiry 
was  if  H.  was  to  be  at  the  meeting.  Mrs. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  247 

Minor  thought  not,  as  the  distance  from  Chav- 
acherj  is  so  great,  she  seldom  comes  in  these 
days ;  and  as  they  were  not  expecting  us  so 
early  in  the  week,  she  thought  I  could  scarcely 
hope  to  see  her.  The  Doctor  they  felt  quite 
sure  would  come.  As  I  was  changing  my 
clothes  in  Mrs.  Minor's  bed-room,  one  com- 
pany after  another  of  the  friends  arrived ;  and 
as  soon  as  I  was  ready,  I  received  their  affec- 
tionate welcomes.  Sisters  Perry,  and  Hutch- 
ings  brought  each  a  sweet  little  baby.  I  was 
talking  in  the  bed-room  with  Sister  Perry, 
when  she  said,  "  Do  you  not  hear  a  voice  you 
ought  to  know  ?  "  In  a  moment  I  recognized 
it  to  be  the  Doctor's.  As  I  met  him  he  ex- 
claimed, "  Is  this  my  dear  sister  ?  I  do  not 
know  you,  you  are  so  changed."  We  fell  on 
each  other's  neck  and  wept  for  joy.  It  was  so 
pleasant  to  see  this  dear,  dear  brother,  that  I 
felt  repaid  for  all  my  late  anxieties  and  fatigues. 
We  could  say  nothing  connected  for  some 
time.  The  Doctor  was  distressed  that  H.  had 
not  come,  and  wished  to  send  immediately  for 
her ;  but  as  the  sun  was  by  this  time  high,  I 
would  not  consent  to  send  for  her,  but  pro- 
posed to  go  to  Chavachery,  as  soon  as  the 


248  REMAINS    OF 

meeting  should  be  over.  I  preferred  too  to 
meet  dear  H.  in  her  own  house,  and  without 
spectators,  as  I  felt  so  much  excited  I  feared 
I  might  not  be  able  to  restrain  my  feelings. 
The  Doctor  was  in  a  fidgetty,  restless  state,  (a 
little  as  he  was  when  trying  to  get  H.  up  the 
Neilgheries),  going  from  one  to  another, 
arranging  matters  for  my  getting  on  at  even- 
ing. After  all  was  settled,  we  had  breakfast, 
— then  followed  the  prayer  meeting.  This 
brought  us  to  the  hour  of  noon,  when  we  had 
some  nice  fruit  put  upon  the  table.  The  ex- 
ercises in  the  afternoon  were  an  address  from 
the  Doctor, — remarks  by  the  brethren.  After 
dinner  we  left  for  Chavachery ;  I  was  in  a 
bandy  drawn  by  natives.  We  stopped  at 
Nellore  on  our  way,  and  took  coffee.  After 
tea  proceeded  onwards, — after  crossing  Salt 
River,  the  Doctor  left  us  to  hurry  on  and 
inform  dear  H.  of  our  approach.  A  cooly  had 
been  sent  on  previously  with  notes  and  mes- 
sages, to  apprise  her  that  we  were  in  Jaffna. 
It  was  bright  moonlight,  and  she,  poor  thing, 
had  had  a  bench  brought  down  to  the  gate  of 
the  compound,  and  had  been  sitting  there 
watching  for  more  than  an  hour.  She  met  me 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  249 

with  all  a  sister's  love.  Such  a  meeting ! — It 
was  like  looking  upon  one  raised  from  the 
dead.  I  think  I  should  never  have  known 
her ;  if  we  had  met  in  any  place  where  I  was 
not  expecting  to  see  her.  I  leave  you  to 
imagine  our  exclamations ;  our  mutual  surprise 
at  the  changes  time  had  wrought  in  each. 
She  is  much  larger  than  she  was, — seems  in 
perfect  health,  and  looks  very  young  for  her 
age.  Her  manners  are  much  changed  ;  more 
assimilated  to  the  English,  with  whom  she  has 
associated  a  good  deal.  Her  cheerfulness 
remains.  She  seems  entirely  happy  now  I 
have  come. 

We  entered  her  pleasant  new  house  to- 
gether, where  the  table  was  spread  with  nicety 
and  care,  in  anticipation  of  our  arrival.  A 
large  boquet  of  flowers  adorned  the  centre. 
Two  lamps  with  large  glass  shades  gave  a 
cheerful  look  to  the  dining  hall.  We  passed 
through  into  her  comfortable  bed-room ;  sat  a 
few  moments  to  gaze  at  each  other,  and  get 
over  our  tears  ;  and  then  sat  down  to  table.  I 
could  scarcely  realize  that  I  was  once  more  in 
a  sister's  house,  and  could  feel  quite  at  home. 
The  dear  children  had  tried  to  keep  their  eyes 


250  REMAINS   OF 

open  until  we  arrived,  but  were  unable, — they 
had  fallen  asleep  on  the  floor,  without  being 
undressed,  excepting  Joseph,  he  was  awake, 
and  very  happy  to  see  us.  The  Doctor  issued 
his  orders  for  us  to  go  to  bed  before  12  o'clock, 
so  after  unitedly  thanking  our  heavenly  Fa- 
ther for  bringing  us  together,  we  retired  to  our 
room,  where  we  found  every  comfort  provided 
for  us  by  our  kind  sister.  This  morning  I 
have  had  much  pleasure  in  seeing  all  the  dear 
children,  and  again  seeing  dear  sister.  We 
had  morning  prayers  in  her  bed-room.  The 
children  are  all  arranged  in  a  semicircle,  ac- 
cording to  age.  They  commenced  by  singing 
with  their  father,  one  verse  of  some  hymn  of 
praise ;  then  each  child  recites  the  verse  for 
the  day,  and  answers  questions  from  it.  A 
portion  of  Scripture  is  then  read,  each  one 
taking  a  verse  in  turn.  Amy*  is  seated  with 
the  family,  and  takes  her  turn.  A  hymn  is 
then  sung,  and  prayer  offered ;  after  which 
comes  breakfast.  As  soon  as  they  take  their 
seats  the  children  again  sing,  "  Glory,  honor, 
praise  and  power,"  all  join  in  this,  even  little 

#  Colored  •woman  who  went  from  America  with  them. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  251 

Downer.  After  breakfast  we  went  with  the 
Doctor  to  the  Bazar  in  front  of  the  house, 
where  he  has  a  small  bungalow  for  the  pur- 
pose of  distributing  tracts,  and  speaking  to  the 
people.  At  this  Bazar  thousands  of  buyers 
and  sellers  collect  together  in  the  open  air,  for 
the  purposes  of  traffic  in  cocoa-nuts,  vegetables 
of  all  kinds  in  use'  here,  chunam,  betel, 
fish,  fruits,  &c.,  &c.  We  pressed  through  a 
dense  crowd  of  natives  to  get  a  chance  of  see- 
ing their  manner  of  doing  business.  The 
market  woman  has  a  number  of  baskets  about 
her,  in  which  her  customers  deposit  various 
articles,  such  as  seeds  in  one,  shells  in  another, 
a  little  rice  perhaps  hi  a  third, — sometimes  a 
little  money,  and  receive  what  they  wish  in 
exchange.  There  is  much  scolding  in  this 
kind  of  traffic  ;  both  buyer  and  seller  always 
appearing  dissatisfied.  After  distributing  tracts 
we  went  into  the  bungalow,  where  the  natives 
soon  came  around  us.  The  Gospel  was 
preached  to  them,  and  they  were  immediately 
engaged  in  asking  questions.  As  I  listened  to 
the  different  speakers,  and  saw  their  eagerness 
to  possess  themselves  of  a  tract,  I  felt  more 
and  more  interested  in  their  condition.  Here 


252  REMAINS    OF 

is  an  immense  field  for  missionary  labor  ;  the 
population  is  great, — in  the  Bazar  alone  there 
is  ample  room  for  one  missionary  to  expend  his 
strength, — but  in  addition  to  this  the  Doctor 
has  many  schools  under  his  superintendence  in 
different  parts  of  the  district.  The  children  in 
these  schools  are  taught  to  read  by  native 
assistants,  and  are  instructed  in  the  first  prin- 
ciples of  Christianity  by  the  Doctor.  All 
attend  church  on  the  Sabbath.  At  evening, 
yisited  one  of  the  schools  near  the  house, — 
was  much  gratified,  soon  after  entering,  to 
hear  one  of  the  smallest  children  repeat  an 
appropriate  prayer  to  the  true  God.  It  is 
always  the  custom  in  heathen  schools  to  repeat 
a  prayer  to  Puliah  before  commencing  study ; 
in  those  under  the  supervision  of  the  mission- 
aries it  is  not  allowed,  and  the  prayer  I  have 
just  listened  to,  takes  the  place  of  it.  Enjoyed 
our  walk  very  much  in  returning,  most  part  of 
the  way  we  were  in  a  narrow  lane,  shaded  by 
a  flowery  hedge,  which  is  kept  together  by  a 
lacing  of  the  large  fan-like  leaves  of  the  Pal- 
myra, one  leaf  after  another  being  tied  so  as 
to  form  a  fine  enclosure.  Some  fine  trees 
caught  my  attention, — the  margosa,  the  most 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  253 

beautiful  of  Indian  shade  trees  is  now  in  full 
perfection,  being  filled  with  flowers  of  most 
delicate  beauty  and  fragrance.  There  are 
many  of  them  about  here. 

Saturday. — Have  had  company  all  the 
week,  missionaries  from  Vavany,  Point  Pedro, 
and  Oodooville,  have  been  here.  I  have  had 
no  time  to  write.  We  are  just  now  going  to 
Oodooville  to  spend  the  Sabbath, — Mr.  Wins- 
low's  old  station ;  of  course,  I  have  quite  a 
desire  to  see  it.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Spaulding, 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hutchings  occupy  it  at 
present. 

Oodooville,  Monday. — Arrived  here  at  nine 
on  Saturday  evening ;  rose  on  Sabbath  morn- 
ing refreshed  and  strengthened  after  the 
fatigue  of  coming  here.  After  our  breakfast, 
Mrs.  Spaulding  took  me  to  the  school-room, 
where  I  saw  all  the  girls  connected  with  the 
boarding  establishment.  You,  my  dear  moth- 
er, will  like  to  hear  particulars.  We  passed 
through  the  large  garden,  and  entered  the 
enclosure,  where,  under  the  shade  of  large 
cocoa-nut  trees,  are  the  sleeping  apartments, 
school-room,  cook-house,  and  bathing  room  for 

the  girls.    The  mats  on  which  they  sleep  were 
22 


254      .  REMAINS    OF 

rolled  up  and  laid  aside, — the  floors  were 
clean,  and  the  girls  were  neatly  clothed  in  a 
short  white  jacket  with  sleeves  ;  a  cloth  round 
the  body,  extending  nearly  to  the  feet,  which 
are  always  bare.  Most  of  the  larger  girls  had 
some  little  gold  ornament  about  ^thern,  either 
on  the  neck,  or  in  the  ears.  Their  long  black 
shining  hair  was  neatly  combed  back,  twisted 
around,  and  confined  with  a  silver  pin.  Many 
are  handsome,  quite  handsome, — in  most  cases 
have  high  features  and  very  fine  teeth.  Their 
dark  complexions  do  not  look  ill,  as  you  would 
suppose, — and  as  is  the  case  where  it  is  united 
with  the  flat  nose,  large  lips,  and  woolly  hair 
of  the  negro.  I  had  great  pleasure  in  seeing 
so  many  in  this  institution  brought  under 
Christian  influence.  They  doubtless  owe  much 
of  their  intelligent  expression  of  countenance 
to  the  culture  of  the  mind.  The  contrast  is 
very  great  between  these  and  others  who  have 
not  their  advantages,  but  are  still  sitting  in 
darkness,  gross  darkness.  I  almost  envied 
dear  sister  Spaulding  her  pleasant  charge  ; 
for  pleasant  it  certainly  is,  notwithstanding  the 
many  cares  connected  with  it.  None  need 
expect  to  live  on  missionary  ground  without 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  255 

cares — and  those  connected  with  a  girls'  board- 
ing school,  appear  to  me  most  pleasant  of  all. 
If  I  could  command  the  means  to  do  it,  I 
should  like  to  raise  just  such  •  another  school. 
At  half  past  ten  we  went  into  the  church, 
which  was  quite  entirely  filled,  with  the  school 
— the  village  schools, — the  mission  families, 
and  some  natives,  men  and  women ;  a  most 
interesting  congregation.  At  evening  all  the 
girls  came  in  the  hall  to  prayers.  Singing 
forms  a  part  of  their  evening  devotions, — they 
are  learning  to  sing  quite  well. 

This  afternoon,  I  saw  all  these  girls,  sev- 
enty-six in  number,  seated  in  the  verandah, 
employed  with  the  needle,  they  sew  very 
neatly.  Mrs.  Spaulding  cuts  out  the  work, 
and  then  teaches  them  to  put  it  together. 
They  make  almost  any  kind  of  garment. 

I  have  also  seen  them  take  their  food  ;  and 
could  not  restrain  my  'tears  as  I  listened  to 
their  sweet  song  of  thanksgiving,  sung  while 
the  food  was  being  placed  (by  four  of  the 
largest  girls),  on  bright  brass  plates,  and  set 
before  each.  At  a  given  signal  of  the  bell, 
the  song  ceased,  all  was  ready ;  a  blessing 
was  implored  by  one  of  their  own  number,  and 


256  KBMAINS    OF 

-•^~WW/N^v^wwx^v • ^- ^>^. ^^^, 

they  commenced  their  cheerful  meal  of  rice 
and  curry,  taken  up  with  the  fingers,  as  is 
their  custom.  Twenty-three  of  these  girls  are 
church-members,  a  number  of  the  others  are 
candidates  for  admission.  Is  it  not  a  pleasant 
thought,  dear  friends,  that  so  many  go  out 
from  this  school  and  become  Christian  moth- 
ers? Must  not  their  influence  be  felt?  It 
is /<??£, — it  is  seen  in  the  well-regulated  fami- 
lies of  those  who  have  been  married  from  this 
school.  They  train  up  their  children  so  well, 
in  most  cases,  as  to  give  joy  to  the  hearts  of 
those  who  have  been  engaged  in  this  labor  of 
love.  This  evening  we  had  a  number  of 
friends  from  other  stations  at  tea. 

2Wscfez/. — Spent  the  day  at  Battieotta, 
was  not  particularly  pleased  with  this  station ; 
buildings  rather  out  of  repair;  saw  Ottly 
Hall  also  at  a  disadvantage, — walls  being 
partly  down,  in  order  to  enlarge  the  building. 
Mr.  Winslow  found  it  much  changed.  Semi- 
narists very  glad  to  see  us. 

Wednesday. — Came  to  Pandeteripo,  that 
place  so  long  the  home  of  our  dear  H.  It  is 
beautifully  situated  ;  house,  and  church,  old, 
but  still  in  very  tolerable  repair ;  rooms  spa- 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  257 

cious  and  convenient ;  Brother  and  Sister  Perry 
are  living  here  very  comfortably.  Henry  and 
William  will  be  glad  to  hear  that  the  areca- 
nut  trees  are  growing  finely.  The  lime  trees 
in  front  of  their  mother's  little  prayer  house, 
are  richly  laden  with  fruit.  The  large  cocoa- 
nut  trees  are  towering  in  all  their  pride  above 
the  other  trees  of  the  garden ;  the  oleanders 
are  rich  in  double  clusters  of  flowers.  But 
with  all  these  pleasant  things,  I  am  very  glad 
their  parents  have  removed  to  Chavachery ; 
as  I  think  they  may  be  more  useful.  Left 
Pandeteripo  at  five  in  the  afternoon,  for 
Oodooville,  which  place  we  reached  just  at 
dark,  after  a  most  delightful  ride. 

May  12^,  Thursday. — Left  Oodooville  at 
evening  to  go  to  Jaffna  in  company  with  sister 
Hutchings :  attended  the  temperance  meeting 
at  which  Mr.  Winslow  spoke. 

Friday  morning. — Came  to  Chavachery  to 
breakfast,  a  long  and  very  hot  ride  ;  found 
dear  H.  well,  and  glad  to  see  me. 

Saturday. — Had  a  fine  ride  in  the  bandy 
with  my  sister,  all  along  the  shores  of  salt 
river.  The  air  off  the  water  was  very  refresh- 
ing. Husband  rode  on  horseback.  Met  $*e 

22* 


258  REMAINS    OF 

Doctor  returning  from  visiting  his  schools. 
He  had  been  absent  all  day,  looked  very  tired 
and  warm.  His  work  is  very  pleasant  to  him 
however,  and  he  does  not  appear  to  mind  any 
fatigue  in  the  performance  of  duty. 

Monday. — Had  a  pleasant  Sabbath  yes- 
terday. Mr.  Winslow  preached  in  Tamul. 
We  had  a  three  days'  meeting  here  this  week 
for  schoolmasters  and  scholars.  All  have 
been  praying  for  a  blessing  on  the  special 
means  of  grace  about  to  be  employed.  Visited 
a  school  this  afternoon, — were  comfortably 
seated  on  a  mat,  while  Mr.  Winslow  talked 
with  the  children,  and  people ;  a  number  of 
men  and  women  were  in  and  about  the  place, 
listening  attentively  to  what  was  said.  To  see 
their  animated  eyes  fastened  upon  the  speaker, 
one  feels  almost  persuaded  that  they  are  just 
about  to  declare  their  belief  in  the  story  of 
Christ's  life  and  suffering  death ;  also  of  his 
power  to  save,  but  alas !  they  are  joined  to 
their  idols ;  and  it  is  long,  long  ere  they  can 
give  up  their  hold.  On  our  return  from  the 
school  we  had  the  pleasure  of  welcoming  our 
friends,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hutchings  from  Oodoo- 
ville,  also  Mr.  Meigs  from  Tillapally.  They 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  259 

have  come  to  assist  at  the  protracted  meet- 
ings. 

Tuesday,  May  Vlth. — Exercises  commenc- 
ed this  morning  by  prayer  meeting.  At  nine 
we  went  into  the  church  where  about  four  hun- 
dred children  were  assembled.  Immediately 
after  sermon,  such  as  were  desirous  of  knowing 
more  about  the  Christian  religion  were  invited 
into  the  house,  where  one  of  the  brethren  con- 
versed with  them,  after  which  all  received  a 
few  plantains,  as  many  of  them  as  had  come 
a  great  distance  for  the  purpose  of  attending 
the  meeting,  and  had  been  without  food  all 
day.  They  came  in  by  schools,  and  were 
supplied.  The  doctor  appeared  to  enjoy  dis- 
pensing the  fruit,  quite  as  much  as  they  en- 
joyed receiving  it.  I  talked  a  little  with  them, 
the  doctor  interpreting  for  me.  At  evening 
we  had  an  English  service  in  the  hall ;  sermon 
by  Mr.  Winslow.  The  magistrate  attended 
with  all  his  family ;  also  the  Dutch  and  Portu- 
guese families  in  the  neighborhood. 

Wednesday. — Similar  services  to  those  of 
yesterday. 

Thursday. — After  a  solemn  address  to  the 
children,  they  were  requested  to  separate. 


260  REMAINS    OF 

Such  as  were  desirous  of  becoming  Christians 
were  directed  to  pass  to  the  side  of  the  church. 
A  large  proportion  of  them  immediately  rose, 
while  the  remaining  few  appeared  very  decid- 
ed that  they  would  not  forsake  their  religion. 
I  mention  these  things  that  you  may  judge  a 
little  how  the  Christian  religion  is  gaining 
ground  in  the  schools.  I  mean,  as  a  mere 
nominal  thing  the  children  are  not  opposed  to 
it  as  they  once  were,  but  a  large  number  of 
them,  although  they  have  perhaps  given  no 
evidence  of  the  heart  being  touched,  seem  quite 
willing  to  renounce  heathenism.  Meetings 
closed  this  evening,  and  friends  left  us  for 
their  homes. 

July  \$t. — I  have  not  written  a  line  in  my 
journal  to  dear  friends  for  two  or  three  weeks. 
My  mind  has  been  in  a  state  of  constant  agita- 
tion lately,  owing  to  the  great  uncertainty  that 
has  prevailed  as  to  our  future  prospects  and 
settlement.  The  business  is  at  last  brought  to 
a  close.  Several  business  meetings  have  been 
held  at  the  different  stations.  At  the  first,  it 
was  proposed  that  Mr.  Winslowbe  at  the  Sem- 
inary. All  the  older  brethren  were  very  de- 
sirous of  it,  but  they  were  the  minority.  The 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          261 

majority  were  anxious  to  have  Mr.  W.  sent  to 
establish  the  new  mission  at  Madras.  At  a 
second  meeting  it  was  decided  that  he  should 
go.  I  felt  quite  satisfied,  as  my  feelings  had 
all  along  inclined  to  that  place.  I  had  seen 
more  of  the  heathen  there,  and  my  first  im- 
pressions were  all  in  favor  of  laboring  there. 
In  Jaffna  there  are  a  good  number  of  mission- 
aries, and  at  Madras  but  few ;  indeed  all  along 
the  coast  there  is  great  need  of  missionaries  to 
supply  portions  of  thickly  populated  country, 
now  entirely  destitute.  The  stations  here  are 
all  occupied  at  present.  The  mission  house  at 
Batticotta  is  large,  and  another  family  might 
be  accommodated  there,  and  probably  will  be 
hereafter,  as  no  one  thinks  Mr.  Hoisington 
will  be  able  to  attend  to  all  the  duties  of  that 
station. 

You  may  suppose  I  felt  much  at  the  thought 
of  leaving  dear  H.  and  her  family.  Mr. 
Winslow  felt  anxious  to  have  the  doctor  ap- 
pointed to  go  with  us,  but  we  could  hardly 
hope  for  it.  One  of  the  younger  men  had 
been  spoken  of,  but  Mr.  W.  felt  that  the  re- 
sponsibility was  greater  than  in  any  previous 
case,  and  he  was  not  willing  to  have  an  inex- 


262  REMAINS    OF 

perienced  person.  Another  meeting  was  held 
on  the  eighth  of  June,  when,  after  much  de- 
liberation, it  was  agreed  that  Dr.  Scudder  be 
spared  from  Jaffna  to  go  to  Madras,  either  at 
the  same  time  with  us,  or  soon  after  as  con- 
venient. 

Although  I  was  made  happy  by  the  decision, 
I  could  not  but  feel  some  misgivings  and  some 
fears  about  the  removal  of  this  large  family  to 
Madras,  lest  they  should  miss  many  of  the 
comforts  of  this  pleasant  station,  (the  pleasant- 
est  perhaps  in  the  district).  The  house  is 
new,  large,  and  convenient ;  a  fine  country 
and  pleasant  rides  about;  many  flourishing 
native  schools  under  their  care,  &c.,  &c. ;  but 
all  say  that  Dr.  Scudder's  place  may  be  filled 
by  a  missionary  of  less  experience,  and  that 
his  habits  were  suited  to  a  certain  part  of  the 
labor  to  be  done  at  Madras.  As  soon  as  they 
felt  it  to  be  duty,  they  were  at  once  willing  to 
go,  and  are  very  cheerful  in  the  prospect. 
The  doctor  had  long  been  wishing  to  make  a 
missionary  tour  on  the  continent.  He  made 
a  request  to  go  previously  to  going  to  Madras, 
and  as  Mr.  Winslow  was  here  to  take  care  of 
this  station,  his  request  was  granted.  He  left 


MRS.  CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          263 

us  on  the  13th  of  June,  with  some  native  help- 
ers and  about  thirty  thousand  tracts  and  some 
hundreds  of  the  gospel  for  distribution  ;  mean- 
while we  are  to  remain  here,  Mr.  Winslow  to 
take  care  of  the  station.  I  am  reading  Tamul 
and  I  trust  preparing  a  little  for  the  great  and 
important  work  before  me.  We  have  often 
intercourse  with  the  other  missionaries,  and 
love  them  already  very  imrah.  Our  baggage 
has  not  yet  arrived  from  Madras.  The  south 
winds  have  blown  so  strong  and  so  constantly 
that  the  vessel  could  not  make  the  island.  It 
is  more  than  two  months  since  they  were  ship- 
ped. I  have  only  a  very  few  things  with  me, 
but  being  with  a  sister  I  get  along  pretty  well. 
I  wish  for  them  to  arrive  on  sister's  account, 
as  she  is  very  anxious  to  see  her  American 
treasures.  You  never  can  think  how  much 
pleasure  we  have  in  talking  of  all  our  dear 
friends  at  home.  Every  day  I  think  of  some- 
thing new  to  tell  her,  and  have  something  new 
to  hear  from  her.  The  children  love  to  get 
about  us  and  listen.  Henry's  picture  is  a 
great  treasure  I  do  assure  you. 

Madras,  August  24th. — Since  I  last  wrote, 
dear  mother  and  friends,  in  this  careless,  un- 


264  REMAINS    OP 

studied  journal,  I  have  had  the  pleasure  of  re- 
ceiving all  our  goods,  and  of  presenting  dear 
H.  with  all  the  tokens  of  love  sent  her  by 
American  friends.  All  came  in  good  order, 
and  were  most  highly  prized  by  her.  She 
sends  many  thanks  for  the  very  acceptable 
*  and  valuable  gifts  from  our  family,  aunt  S. 
and  family,  dear  cousin  H.,  and  for  the  pre- 
cious mementos  of  affection  in  the  trunk  from 
Mr.  B's  family.  I  wish  you  could  have  seen 
the  dear  children  when  that  trunk  was  opened ; 
but  H.  will  write  to  all  as  soon  as  she  can,  so 
I  say  no  more  at  present  about  it. 

We  had  also  the  very  great  pleasure  of  re- 
ceiving a  precious  package  of  letters  from 
home — one  from  dear  brother  J.,  one  from 
dear  H.  C.,  one  from  Mrs.  A.,  and  a  long 
journal  letter  from  dear  brother  S.  If  I  was 
ever  thankful  for  any  of  God's  mercies,  I  was 
when  those  letters  were  put  into  my  hands. 
Every  line  was  precious ;  it  was  so  pleasant 
even  to  see  the  hand-writing  of  those  so  dear 
to  me. 

Dear  S.,  you  have  indeed  been  mindful  of 
your  promise  to  me  at  parting ;  do  not  cease 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  265 

your  kindness  ;  continue  to  send  us  just  such 
circumstantial  letters  ;  they  did  us  all  good  ; 
and  the  little  letters  from  S.  and  H.,  how 
sweet !  Many  a  tear  has  been  shed  over 
them  by  those  who  have  never  seen  the  little 
creatures,  and  most  likely  never  will.  They 
were  so  natural  and  so  touching.  I  have 
written  to  H.  C.  and  shall  write  to  S.  and  H. 
But  with  all  my  joy  I  was  not  quite  satisfied. 
Where  is  my  dear  mother's  letter !  I  exclaimed ; 
and  where  are  my  sisters' !  and  where  those  I  had 
reason  to  expect  from  other  dear  friends  ?  I 
suppose  that  all  did  not  know  of  the  opportu- 
nity ;  I  will  suppose  any  thing  rather  than 
that  I  am  not  remembered  by  my  friends.  I 
have  written  a  long  letter  to  dear  brother  J., 
sent  it  some  days  since.  You  will  see  by  my 
last  date  that  we  are  now  at  Madras,  expect- 
ing in  a  day  or  two  to  begin  house-keeping.  I 
have  much,  much  to  do  to  get  a  little  in  readi- 
ness before  H.  arrives  with  her  large  family. 
I  have  left  house  and  goods  to  take  care  of 
themselves  for  a  little  while,  that  I  may  get 
off  this  journal  by  the  Star,  which  sails  tomor- 
row. I  believe  I  have  been  circumstantial 

23 


266  REMAINS    OF 

'N~%xX/-v^v^v/«*/VO.s^s^«^v^v/>^^^N^^-v^VN^>^x^^v^/^v^^ 

enough  to  satisfy  you  all.  I  am  so  driven 
that  I  have  no  time  even  to  read  it  over,  but 
must  send  it  as  it  is.  I  should  like  to  tell 
you  much  about  this  place,  our  prospects,  &c., 
&c.,  but  must  leave  it  for  another  letter.  The 
first  pages  of  this  are  copied  for  me  by  a  na- 
tive youth,  as  you  have  probably  observed, 
but  he  was  so  very  slow  that  I  was  obliged  to 
take  it  from  him  and  do  it  myself,  in  order  to 
have  it  done  in  time.  I  am  hoping  soon  to 
hear  from  you  my  dear  mother,  you  must 
write  us,  and  send  off  to  Boston  whether  you 
hear  of  an  opportunity  or  not. 

Here  is  a  population  of  400,000  and  but 
little  doing  among  them.  So  that  we  shall 
find  much  to  do,  and  shall  need  much  of  the 
spirit  of  our  master  to  walk  as  we  ought  in  the 
midst  of  them.  I  long  to  be  established  at  my 
work  ;  I  have  been  long  a  wanderer,  so  long 
as  to  make  me  willing  to  be  quiet  for  some 
time  to  come.  I  wish  not  to  live  at  ease,  but 
am  happiest  when  employed  for  my  fellow 
creatures.  The  Lord  has  led  me  thus  far, 
and  I  can  trust  him  for  all  that  is  to  come. 
And  now,  beloved  friends,  in  closing  I  would 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  267 


say,  pray  for  us  ;  and  may  the  Saviour  ever- 
more dwell  with  each  of  us,  and  cause  us  all 
to  live  for  his  glory. 

Your  most  affectionate  child  and  sister, 

CATHARINE. 


268  REMAINS    OF 


CHAPTEE    XIV. 

To  carry  into  execution  a  plan  which  the 
Board  of  Missions  had  projected,  Mr.  Wins- 
low  and  his  wife  were  detached  from  their  in- 
sular situation  and  located  among  the  Tamul 
people  on  the  continent.  The  city  of  Madras 
affording  peculiar  facilities  for  carrying  for- 
ward the  missionary  work,  and  containing  a 
population  of  nearly  400,000,  it  was  thought 
best  to  make  it  the  center  of  operations.  Dr. 
Scudder  and  Mrs.  S.  were  soon  to  join  them 
in  this  new  and  extended  enterprise.  Mrs. 
W.  entered  her  new  field  of  labor  with  that 
zeal  and  enthusiasm  so  characteristic  of  her. 
But  how  soon,  alas !  were  those  labors  to  close 
in  death  !  A  few  months  only  was  she  per- 
mitted to  serve  her  Lord,  after  her  settlement 
at  Madras,  ere  she  was  called  to  a  higher 
sphere,  and  to  a  more  glorious  city  ;  one  that 
hath  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is 
God. 

The  journal  and  letters  which  are  here  in- 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  269 

troduced,  will  serve  to  give  some  idea  of  her 
labors  and  associations,  in  her  new  abode. 

MADRAS,  Sept.  5th,  1836. 
My  dearly  beloved  mother,  brothers  and 
sisters  : — I  sent  off  a  number  of  pages  to  you 
a  few  days  since,  informing  you  of  our  arrival 
at  this  place,  and  of  our  expectations  that  the 
Dr.  and  family  would  soon  be  here.  We  had 
a  letter  from  Ceylon  to-day  informing  us  that 
in  consequence  of  ill-health  brother  Hall  is  ad- 
vised to  return  to  America.  He  proposes  to 
go  in  the  ship  Star,  which  will  sail  in  about 
five  weeks.  Two  of  Mr.  Meigs'  children  are 
expecting  to  go  with  him.  It  will  be  a  fine 
opportunity  for  us  to  send  many  letters,  and 
we  hope  to  make  up  a  small  box,  if  all  things 
go  well.  We  expect  the  friends  for  Madras, 
and  those  for  America,  to  come  here  about  the 
last  of  this  month.  I  am  hoping  to  get  a  little 
in  readiness  to  receive  them  by  that  time. 
We  have  made  a  commencement  in  house- 
keeping ;  have  as  yet  but  few  comforts  about 
us — not  much  more  than  we  brought  here  with 
us — but  unfurnished  as  the  house  is,  I  already 
feel  that  it  is  my  home,  and  enjoy  it  much. 


23* 


270  REMAINS    OF 

The  house  is  convenient  and  pleasant,  has  a 
fine  verandah  front  and  rear,  also  a  terraced 
roof,  where  we  may  listen  to  the  roaring  of  the 
surf  at  evening,  and  inhale  the  sea-breezes 
which  usually  follow  the  very  warm  days  we 
now  have.  The  excessive  heat  of  the  last  few 
days  has  almost  prostrated  me.  I  have  not 
been  well  as  usual,  very  far  from  it,  but  hope 
as  the  rainy  season  comes  on  to  be  better. 
Mr.  Winslow  continues  about  as  well  as  when 
he  was  in  America.  He  is  now  constantly 
engaged  in  making  arrangements  for  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  new  mission,  in  preaching,  at- 
tending public  meetings  of  the  different  socie- 
ties, &c.,  so  that  I  am  much  alone,  not  being 
able  to  go  with  him  as  often  as  I  could  wish. 
After  being  absent  all  day,  he  was  obliged  to 
go  again  this  evening  to  attend  a  missionary 
meeting.  I  sat  awhile  on  the  verandah  think- 
ing of  my  dear  mother  and  all  my  dear  ones 
at  home,  and  wondering  how  they  were,  and 
what  they  were  doing,  and  whether  they  were 
continuing  to  think  of,  and  write  to  me  ;  then 
I  left  my  seat,  came  into  my  room  and  began 
this  journal  letter,  in  which  I  hope  to  write  a 
little  every  day  until  the  "  Star  "  is  ready  to 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  271 

sail.  I  have  many  cares  connected  with  house- 
keeping, but  still  I  can  find  time  to  write  to 
my  beloved  friends,  and  would  take  time  even 
from  sleep  rather  than  leave  this  duty  unper- 
formed. In  consequence  of  the  proneness  of 
the  natives  to  the  sin  of  stealing,  I  am  obliged 
to  be  constantly  on  the  watch.  Of  course  this 
adds  much  to  the  burden  of  house-keepers  in 
this  country,  and  indeed,  I  find  it  very  diffi- 
cult to  be  so  constantly  on  my  guard,  and  oft- 
en forget  what  I  ought  to  remember,  that  they 
are  in  no  case  to  be  trusted.  I  could  tell  you 
many  little  particulars  of  these  things,  but 
have  things  of  more  moment  to  say  now,  and 
will  leave  the  subject  until  another  time. 

7th  — Have  been  much  engaged  washing 
china,  glass,  &c.,  and  putting  all  nicely  away 
in  a  side -board  sent  home  to-day.  Mr.  Wins- 
low  had  an  opportunity  to  get  a  number  of 
articles  at  an  auction  sale,  such  as  chairs, 
lamps,  &c. ;  so  that  I  am  made  quite  comfort- 
able. Hope  to  get  quite  in  order  before  H. 
gets  here.  You  recollect  the  little  bronze  bell 
you  gave  me  ?  We  kept  it  on  the  table  and 
used  it  very  often.  Mr.  Winslow  had  used  it 
yesterday  morning  to  call  the  servants  and 


272  REMAINS    OF 

native  helpers  in  to  prayers,  and  about  ten 
minutes  after  it  was  missing, — nothing  else 
taken.  I  felt  very  sorry,  had  rather  almost 
any  thing  else  had  been  lost.  We  instituted 
an  inquiry,  but  of  course  no  one  would  ac- 
knowledge having  taken  it.  I  always  thought 
of  you,  dear  S.,  when  I  had  it  in  my  hand, 
and  of  the  dear  children,  also.  You  will  be 
sorry  to  hear  that  much  of  my  cut  glass  was 
broken.  On  opening  the  box,  we  found  the 
straw  sunk  away  from  the  top  of  the  box,  and 
the  things  shaking  about.  The  large  dish  was 
broken  to  pieces,  one  of  the  large  decanters, 
one  of  the  butter  dishes,  and  nearly  all  the 
small  things.  It  was  a  disappointment,  but  if 
it  only  causes  me  to  "  set  my  affections  on 
things  above  "  more,  and  less  on  things  on  the 
earth,  I  shall  not  regret  it.  The  china  came 
in  good  order,  also  the  dinner-set  with  the  ex- 
ception of  some  plates  and  sauce-boats  broken. 
The  looking-glasses  came  in  very  nice  order, 
also  my  bureau,  and  work-stand.  The  two 
latter  are  quite  a  treasure  here,  as  mahogany 
furniture  is  extravagantly  dear.  My  rocking- 
chair  is  much  admired  for  the  beauty  of  the 
wood  ;  several  have  asked  why  I  did  not  bring 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          273 

out  some  little  strips  of  the  wood  (bird's  eye 
maple,)  they  think  it  so  pretty.  Our  side- 
board and  chairs  are  made  of  a  very  dark 
wood,  called  here  rose-wood.  It  grows  in  this 
vicinity,  and  though  not  as  pretty  as  mahoga- 
ny, still  it  looks  very  well,  and  is  not  expen- 
sive. I  have  kind  friends  in  the  neighborhood 
(Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith)  who  send  in  flowers 
every  morning ;  you  know  my  fondness  for 
any  thing  of  this  kind,  and  can  judge  how 
gratified  I  am  to  receive  them.  It  takes  but 
a  few  moments  to  arrange  them  in  glassesa  and 
it  makes  the  house  look  very  cheerful.  I  had 
them  in  great  profusion  and  beauty  this  morn- 
ing, and  could  not  help  wishing  that  you  could 
all  see  how  happy  I  was  in  arranging  them. 

§th. — Went  last  evening  to  the  Fort,  in 
order  to  attend  a  meeting  of  a  few  pious 
soldiers.  Mr.  Winslow  preached  at  the  quar- 
ters of  one  of  the  officers.  I  was  the  only 
female  present  excepting  the  wife  of  the  offi- 
cer, at  whose  house  we  were.  The  meeting 
was  held  in  the  verandah  of  the  house.  I  en- 
joyed it  much,  and  was  forcibly  reminded  of 
some  of  Mrs.  Sherwood's  stories  of  pious  sol- 
diers, and  their  little  meetings  at  barracks. 


274  REMAINS    OP 

There  are  a  good  many  pious  officers  among 
the  English  stationed  here,  also  quite  a  num- 
ber of  privates  who  appear  to  be  true  followers 
of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

~LQth. — I  have  been  thinking  much  of  the 
dreadful  fire  at  New  York,  and  of  the  trouble 
it  must  have  caused  to  you  all  in  the  loss  of 
property  as  well  as  the  great  confusion  and 
alarm  of  the  time.  I  was  so  much  rejoiced  to 
receive  your  letters  and  hear  that  you  were 
all  well,  that  I  could  not,  at  first,  even  feel 
troubled  at  your  account  of  the  dreadful  visita- 
tion of  God's  providence  ;  but  since  that  time 
my  mind  is  often  upon  it.  I  rejoice  that  you 
were  supported  under  it,  and  that  you  could 
see  the  hand  of  your  heavenly  Father  in  the 
event.  I  rejoice  also  that  the  losses  of  both 
families  was  much  less  than  I  feared ;  and  I 
do  hope  that  your  hearts  may  be  more  weaned 
from  this  world,  and  that  all  your  best  affec- 
tions may  henceforth  be  set  on  things  above. 
There  is  such  a  sad  propensity  in  fallen  natui 
to  grasp  at  earthly  toys,  and  to  make  idols  c 
silver  and  gold,  that  even  the  Christian  is  h 
danger,  without  great  watchfulness,  of  fallin 
into  these  sins,  and  where  there  is  no  silver  c 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  275 

gold  to  worship,  how  fondly  do  we  cling  to 
other  creature  comforts  instead  of  finding  our 
chief  happiness  in  God.  I  take  shame  to  my- 
self for  this  very  sin,  and  it  is  from  a  deep 
consciousness  of  my  own  proneness  to  it  that  I 
thus  write  to  you.  Now  that  I  am  far  sepa- 
rated from  you  all  (to  whom  I  have  been  so 
fondly  attached)  and  have  only  my  husband 
with  me,  whose  constant  care  and  kindness 
makes  up  for  a_ll  I  have  left,  I  am  in  greater 
danger  than  ever  of  depending  on  an  arm  of 
flesh,  and  have  need  (alas,  too  often,)  to  call 
to  mind  the  injunction,  "  Little  children,  keep 
yourselves  from  idols."  I  long  to  find  my 
greatest  happiness  in  God  ;  and  often  question 
myself  thus,  "  Could  I  bear  to  have  my  be- 
loved husband  taken  to  heaven  before  me,  with- 
out my  giving  utterance  to  one  murmuring 
word  ?  or  feeling  one  rebellious  thought  ?  In 
this  land  of  strangers  one  needs  great  sup- 
ports ;  but  the  consolations  of  our  holy  religion 
are  neither  few  nor  small.  We  have  a  God 
who  giveth  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not ;  and 
here  is  my  hope,  that  strength  will  be  given 
me  equal  to  my  day.  I  have  an  abundance 
of  mercies  and  many  comforts  as  to  my  home, 


276  EEMAINS    OF 

and  I  find  house-keeping  very  pleasant  as  yet, 
but  perhaps  my  trials  are  yet  to  come.  I  have 
some  things  to  be  anxious  for,  but  trust  in  God 
that  all  will  be  well.  I  try  to  cast  all  my  care 
upon  him,  and  sometimes,  though  not  always, 
succeed. 

September  ~LSth. — I  begin  to  feel  quite 
pleased  with  house-keeping,  as  I  get  more 
settled,  and  do  not  find  it  so  trying  as  some 
have  represented.  As  regards  our  missionary 
work  we  cannot  have  any  certain  plans  for 
schools,  &c.,  until  after  the  arrival  of  the  other 
families,  as  the  two  missionaries  must  consult 
together  as  to  place,  plan  of  operations,  &c. 
Mr.  Winslow  in  the  meantime  is  constantly 
engaged  in  preaching,  writing,  &e. ;  has 
scarcely  a  moment  of  leisure  even  to  look 
about  him.  He  has  a  place  in  view  for  com- 
mencing the  station  in  a  very  populous  and 
central  part  of  the  city,  and  where  extensive 
operations  may  be  undertaken  without  inter- 
fering with  .any  other  labors.  Should  this 
place  be  occupied,  we  shall  be  obliged  to 
move  again  in  a  few  months,  as  it  is  several 
miles  from  the  house  we  now  have,  which  is  in 
rather  a  retired  situation.  The  ground  about 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  277 

us  belongs  properly  to  the  London  Mission- 
aries, although  they  are  very  grateful  for  Mr. 
Winslow's  assistance,  and  would  gladly  have 
the  American  Mission  commenced  somewhere 
in  this  quarter.  I  have  received  much  kind- 
ness from  them,  indeed  Mr.  Smith's  house  has 
been  our  home  until  we  had  one  of  our  own. 
We  are  so  near  still,  as  to  be  quite  neighborly ; 
only  one  house  and  garden  separating  us.  We 
have  also  another  very  pleasant  neighbor  in 
Mr.  Vansomeran.  He  has  for  years  transact- 
ed all  the  mercantile  affairs  of  the  Jaffna 
Mission,  and  manifests  a  kind  interest  in  all 
their  concerns.  He  has  an  agreeable  family 
residing  nearly  opposite  to  us,  in  a  beautiful 
house  with  extensive  gardens  laid  out  in  En- 
glish style.  Both  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Vansomeran 
are  pious.  They  have  one  daughter  married 
to  a  missionary  at  Tinnevelly,  two  sons  in  Eng- 
land receiving  an  education,  one  daughter  at 
home  with  them  who  has  been  educated  there, 
besides  three  little  girls,  not  yet  sent  away. 
Mr.  V.  took  tea  with  us  this  evening,  brought 
us  the  latest  English  news,  just  received  in 
seventy-six  days  by  the  overland  despatch. 

24 


278  REMAINS    OF 

No  news  from  America  later  than  that  by  the 
"  Mary  and  Susan." 

September  Ylth. — It  is  Saturday  night,  and 
I  am  very  tired,  having  just  finished  all  my 
week's  business.  Before  I  sleep  I  feel  as  if  I 
must  tell  my  dear  mother  and  sisters  that  we 
are  now  quite  settled  at  house-keeping.  The 
last  of  our  furniture  came  in  to-day.  It  is  all 
now  arranged  in  its  proper  place,  and  we  are 
quite  happy  to  have  done  with  the  labor  of 
getting  together  tha  few  things  necessary  for 
our  convenience.  Furniture  at  the  shops  is 
very  high,  and  we  have  been  obliged  to  depend 
on  sales  at  auction  which  are  occurring  very 
frequently.  If  you  could  but  look  in  upon  us 
to-night,  I  am  sure  you  would  say  our  house 
was  very  pleasant  and  cheerful,  and  that  we 
had  enough  for  all  really  necessary  purposes. 
Our  sister  and  family  have  not  yet  arrived, 
but  we  are  expecting  them  early  in  the  coming 
week.  Our  house  will  not  be  quite  as  quiet 
then  as  now,  but  it  will  be  pleasant  to  see 
the  children  enjoy  themselves.  They  have 
been  kept  so  much  within  doors  all  their  lives 
that  I  suppose  they  will  be  lost  in  amazement, 
(for  a  time  after  arriving,)  at  the  different 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  279 

appearance  such  a  city  as  this  presents  from 
the  quiet  scenes  of  Jaffna.  Mr.  Winslow  is  at 
his  writing-desk  just  closing  his  preparations 
for  the  Sabbath.  He  enjoys  our  "  happy 
home  "  as  much  as  I  do.  As  soon  as  he  gets 
ready,  he  comes  into  my  room  and  prays  for 
all  the  dear  friends  in  America.  This  is  a 
stated  practice  for  Saturday  evening,  although 
no  day  passes  over  our  heads  without  again 
and  again  commending  you  all  to  God,  still  on 
this  last  evening  of  the  week,  and  on  the  first 
evening  also,  we  come  before  our  heavenly 
Father  for  that  especial  purpose  ;  and  we  find 
it  often  very  comforting.  I  find  it  an  excellent 
remedy  for  home-sickness  to  go  to  my  dear 
Saviour  and  entreat  him  to  take  care  of  all 
those  I  so  much  wish  to  see.  I  hope  you  are 
all  well  and  happy  to-night.  Probably  some 
are  out  paying  dear  mother  a  visit,  as  this  is 
about  the  season  for  it.  Wherever  you  are,  I 
trust  the  Lord  will  bless  and  keep  you.  Good 
night. 

21st  Sept.,  Wednesday. — H.  and  family 
arrived  to-day,  all  in  good  health.  Mr.  W. 
met  them  at  the  beach  with  conveyances,  and 
they  were  soon  with  me.  Amy  and  her  fam- 


280  REMAINS    OF 

ilj  are  with  them.  They  seem  much  pleased 
to  be  out  of  the  dhony,  on  board  of  which  they 
have  been  the  last  four  days. 

Saturday. — After  looking  at  the  place  de- 
signed for  the  new  mission  station,  the  Dr.  and 
Mr.  Winslow  decided  to  occupy  it,  and  hired 
a  small  house  on  the  ground  to  which  H.  and 
family  have  gone  to-day.  We  shall  remain  in 
this  place  where  we  now  are  a  few  months 
longer  until  a  house  can  be  obtained  for  us 
near  them.  We  are  now  three  miles  apart, 
and  shall  probably  find  it  very  inconvenient  to 
be  thus  separated. 

October  2c?,  Monday. — Yesterday  evening 
as  I  was  sitting  alone  reading,  I  was  much 
surprised  by  the  arrival  of  sister  Meigs  from 
Jaffna,  with  all  her  children,  on  their  way  to 
America.  Brother  Hale  and  Edmund  Wood- 
ward, were  also  with  them  ;  seven  persons  in 
all.  Mr.  Winslow  was  absent  preaching  at 
the  London  Mission  Chapel.  I  had  beds  pro- 
vided and  supper  ready  for  them  by  the  time 
Mr.  W.  came  in  from  church,  and  to-day  have 
sent  for  H.  to  come  over  and  assist  us  in  get- 
ting sister  Meigs  prepared  for  her  long  voyage. 
She  left  Jaffna  at  a  very  short  notice,  and  has 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  281 

all  her  preparations  to  make  here.  They  will 
probably  sail  from  this  place  about  the  first  of 
November.  With  so  large  a  family  I  can 
write  but  little. 

Tuesday. — H.  has  spent  the  day  with  me. 
We  have  six  tailors  at  work  on  the  verandah, 
besides  other  people  employed  in  cutting  out 
garments,  &c.  I  have  appropriated  one  side 
of  the  house  to  my  visitors  including  my  hus- 
band's study.  Of  course  he  and  I  find  our- 
selves in  rather  close  quarters.  IPs  house  is 
too  small  to  accommodate  more  than  her  own 
family.  She  feels  anxious  to  have  them  with 
her,  as  she  thinks  it  will  be  too  great  fatigue 
for  me.  As  yet,  we  get  along  very  well — 
weather  very  warm. 

A  new  Commander-in-  Chief  has  just  arrived 
at  Madras.  He  holds  his  levee  at  the  Gov- 
ernment house  to-day.  Dr.  Scudder  and  Mr. 
Winslow  have  been  to  call  on  him.  They 
have  been  much  pleased  with  the  very  favor- 
able reception  he  gave  them.  Although 
surrounded  with  company,  he  noticed  them 
particularly,  and  made  inquiries  as  to  where 
the  new  mission  was  to  be  commenced,  &c., 
&c.  It  is  necessary  to  secure  the  counte- 

24* 


282  REMAINS    OF 

nance  of  the  u  powers  that  be  "  if  possible, 
that  no  obstruction  may  hereafter  be  in  the 
way  of  our  remaining  here. 

20th. — The  present  Governor  of  Madras, 
(Sir  Frederick  Adam),  has  lately  arrived  in 
the  city  from  the  Neilgherry  Hills.  Mr. 
Winslow  and  Dr.  Scudder  spent  an  hour  with 
him  this  morning,  by  previous  appointment, 
and  laid  their  plans  of  the  contemplated  estab- 
lishment before  him.  I  am  happy  to  say  that 
his  excellency  gave  them  his  hearty  concur- 
rence and  approval,  and  has  engaged  to  men- 
tion them  favorably  to  his  successor  (Lord 
Elphinstone),  who  is  soon  expected  here;  so 
there  appears  now  to  be  no  obstacle  in  the 
way  of  a  permanent  settlement  for  us  here. 
The  lady  of  the  commander-in-chief  sees  com- 
pany next  week,  and  it  is  thought  best  that 
H.  and  I  call  upon  her, — I  am  rather  unwill- 
ing, but  shall  probably  do  as  the  other  mem- 
bers of  our  mission  think  best.  She  is  a  lady 
in  her  own  right,  being  sister  of  the  present 
Duke  of  Richmond,  and  daughter  of  the  late 
Duke.  Her  husband  was  many  years  Gover- 
nor of  Canada.  They  are  both  said  to  be 
pious, — she  decidedly  so.  If  we  can  secure 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  283 

her  patronage  for  our  schools,  or  in  any  way 
interest  her  in  our  mission,  it  may  be  well 
for  us. 

Saturday  22d. — Called  this  morning  on  Lady 
Sarah  Maitland  ;  met  with  a  very  pleasant  re- 
ception from  her  Ladyship.  Mr.  Winslow,  Dr« 
Scudder  and  H.  were  with  me ;  also  Mrs.  Smith, 
(the  wife  of  the  London  Missionary) .  Her  lady- 
ship has  lived  in  America  a  number  of  years, 
several  of  her  children  were  born  there.  She 
has  been  in  New  York,  and  Boston,  and  spoke 
of  both  as  being  fine  cities.  This  is  her  first 
visit  to  India.  As  she  is  said  to  be  truly  pious, 
we  hope  her  influence  will  be  exerted  in  favor 
of  Christianity  among  the  English  residents. 
The  commander-in-chief  came  out  of  his  room 
to  converse  with  the  gentlemen,  while  we  were 
talking  with  her  ladyship.  They  were  sur- 
rounded by  their  children, — some  in  an  ad- 
joining room  at  their  studies,  while  the  elder 
ones  were  in  the  same  room  with  us.  The 
eldest  daughter  was  employed  at  rug-work,  of 
a  very  beautiful  pattern.  She  was  simply, 
but  very  neatly  dressed  in  a  printed  cambric, 
with  worked  cape,  no  ornaments.  Lady  Sarah 
was  neat,  even  to  quaker  neatness ;  a  white 
cambric,  with  a  very  small  blue  sprig  over  it. 


284  REMAINS    OF 

Worked  cape,  blue  belt,  turquoise  broach  of 
great  size  and  beauty  ;  a  blond  lace  cap,  with 
white  ribbons,  no  gloves.  She  has  a  peculi- 
arly pleasant  smile,  and  benevolent  expression 
of  countenance.  Her  husband  strongly  resem- 
bles the  late  Dr.  McMurray,  of  New  York,  in 
person.  He  was  in  a  white  jacket  with  Indian 
moccasins  richly  worked  in  scarlet ;  while  his 
aids  were  in  uniform,  with  spurs  and  epau- 
lettes. Mr.  Winslow  and  I  arrived  a  few 
minutes  before  the  Dr.  and  H.,  and  were  con- 
ducted immediately  up,  and  had  taken  our 
seats  before  they  came.  As  I  know  you  like 
particulars,  I  will  just  tell  you  a  little  of  H's 
"  entree."  She  wore  a  white  dress, — the 
blue  belt,  scarf  and  bonnet  sent  by  dear  S.  to 
her,  and  looked  very  well,  only  rather  short, 
as  she  held  the  arm  of  a  very  tall  gentleman, 
(one  of  his  Excellency's  aids),  by  whom  she 
was  conducted.  She  scarcely  reached  his 
shoulder,  and  was  not  raised  much  in  stature 
by  the  simple  cottage  bonnet.  The  Doctor 
followed,  looking  very  well  in  a  black  frock 
coat,  with  white  pantaloons.  I  say  nothing  of 
husband  and  self,  as  you  have  so  recently  seen 
us?  you  cannot  have  forgotten  our  looks,  or 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  285 

attire.     After  sitting  some  time,  we  left  with 
very  favorable  impressions  of  the  family. 

Thursday,  27th. — My  hope  of  receiving 
more  letters  from  home  before  the  setting  in  of 
the  Monsoon,  has  been  disappointed.  We 
have  now  the  change  of  wind,  and  shall  prob- 
ably see  no  more  ships  for  two  or  three 
months.  I  shall  find  it  difficult  to  wait  that 
time,  at  least  I  shall  not  be  able  to  wait  pa- 
tiently, I  do  so  long  to  hear  from  you.  I  am 
now  so  much  occupied  with  my  large  family, 
(having  sister  Meigs  and  children  here  ;  also, 
Brother  Hall  and  Edmund),  that  I  find  but 
little  time  to  write.  Some  days  I  am  too  ill 
to  take  a  pen  in  my  hands,  as  was  the  case 
yesterday.  Were  it  otherwise,  I  should  tell 
you  many  little  particulars,  which  you  will 
now  lose.  Our  friends  in  Madras  are  very 
kind,  and  come  often  here.  We  have  some 
very  interesting  visitors, — others  not  so  much 
so.  We  often  have  company  to  breakfast  un- 
expectedly ;  so  that  it  is  necessary  always  to 
be  a  little  in  order.  I  rise  very  early  in  the 
morning,  make  my  bed  and  put  my  room  in 
order,  then  take  an  umbrella,  and  my  keys, 
and  go  out  to  the  go  down,  (which  is  about  as 


286  REMAINS    OF 

far  from  the  house  as  dear  mother's  wood 
house  is  from  the  back  door).  I  give  out 
provisions  for  the  day,  such  as  rice  and  curry 
stuff,  wood,  oil  for  the  lamps,  &c.,  &c. ;  then 
examine  to  see  that  nothing  is  spoiling, — lock 
up  my  "  go  down,"  and  return  to  the  house  ; 
where,  perhaps  I  find  the  butter  man  and  the 
bread  man.  The  former  must  be  watched, 
that  he  does  not  deceive  in  measuring  the  half 
cup  of  butter  which  I  take  daily.  The  cook  is 
by  this  time  waiting  to  take  his  directions  for 
going  to  the  Bazar  to  get  the  meat,  coals,  &c. 
By  this  time  Mr.  Winslow  has  returned  from 
his  walk  among  the  natives,  and  is  ready  to 
have  a  little  season  of  prayer  in  our  room.  As 
soon  as  this  is  over,  one  of  us  must  go  out  to 
see  the  "  gram"  (horse's  food),  measured  by 
the  horse-keeper,  and  the  horse  brought  up  to 
the  back  door  to  eat  it, — otherwise  the  poor 
horse  would  not  get  his  allowance.  At  eight 
o'clock  comes  breakfast,  when  we  usually 
repeat  a  text  of  Scripture,  previously  com- 
mitted to  memory.  Immediately  on  the  re- 
moval of  the  breakfast  things,  we  have  family 
prayers ;  after  which  the  servants  go  to  Mr. 
Winslow's  room  and  attend  Tamul  service. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    W1NSLOW.  287 

Then  comes  his  moonshe,  and  other  native 
helpers,  writers,  &c.,  so  that  the  verandah  is 
quite  a  place  of  business  until  dinner  time. 
We  dine  at  two.  In  the  after  part  of  the  day 
I  sew  or  write,  having  as  yet  no  schools  to 
visit, — hope  soon  to  be  able  to  say  that  we  have 
as  many  as  we  can  attend  to.  I  do  not  ride 
often,  as  we  have  but  one  horse,  and  that  one 
goes  from  one  end  of  Madras  to  the  other  on 
missionary  business  as  often  as  is  good  for 
him.  I  should  like  to  walk  often  but  that  is 
difficult,  as  Mr.  Winslow  is  constantly  engaged 
and  cannot  accompany  me,  and  in  this  place  it 
would  not  do  to  walk  much  alone.  I  have  a 
deal  of  exercise  about  the  house,  but  that  you 
know  does  not  answer  all  purposes.  I  feel 
often  the  need  of  such  long  walks  as  I  used  to 
take  at  home  of  a  morning,  but  here  there  is 
always  that  burning,  burning,  cloudless  sun  to 
prevent.  There  is  a  little  time  at  morning 
and  evening  when  it  is  pleasant  to  be  out  of 
doors;  particularly  at  evening  when  the 

breeze  from  the  sea  comes  in .    I  love  at 

this  time  to  ride  along  the  beach,  and  listen  to 
the  roar  of  the  surf  as  it  comes  dashing  in 
high  jets  of  brilliant  white  foam  on  the  sand. 


288  REMAINS    OF 

Often  do  I  look  over  the  vast  extent  of  deep 
blue  sea,  and  think  of  my  beloved  friends  from 
whom  its  waters  separate  me.  I  love  you  all 
more  tenderly  if  possible,  than  ever ;  and 
though  far  from  you  in  body,  am  often  with 
you  in  spirit.  We  shall  all  meet  again.  Not 
here,  but  in  a  brighter,  happier  world, — where 
care  and  sorrow  can  never  come.  Let  not 
one  of  us  come  short  of  reaching  that  happy 
home. 

October  29th.— The  ship  "  Star,"  which  is 
to  carry  our  friends  to  America,  has  just  come 
into  the  Roads  and  anchored, — at  least  it  is 
supposed  to  be  her.  I  am  not  yet  prepared 
for  her,  having  many  letters  to  write, — must 
try  to  do  what  I  can,  but  shall  probably  have 
to  leave  some  things  undone. 

30£A. — Strong  wind  and  rain.  I  have  seen 
no  such  weather  before.  The  Monsoon  ap- 
pears to  have  commenced  in  good  earnest. 
Fears  have  been  entertained  that  there  would 
be  a  famine  in  consequence  of  the  rains  not 
setting  in  at  the  usual  period.  The  rice  crops 
in  some  parts  of  the  country  were  quite  des- 
paired of ;  but  from  present  appearances  we 
shall  have  rain  enough  just  about  this  region. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  289 

A  native  house  in  rear  of  our  garden,  has  just 
been  blown  down  by  the  wind  ;  I  was  asleep, 
and  was  awakened  by  the  crash  of  the  falling 
roof.  The  violence  of  the  wind,  together  with 
the  roaring  of  the  surf,  is  almost  deafening. 
The  rain  falls  in  sheets,  and  although  it  is  now 
mid-day,  I  can  scarcely  see  to  write.  Heavy 
black  clouds  are  rolling  in  from  the  sea,  and 
discharging  themselves  over  our  heads. 

Slst. — I  was  obliged  to  stop  writing  yester- 
day, as  the  storm  was  so  very  dreadful  I  could 
not  keep  my  paper  dry  in  any  part  of  my 
room,  (I  believe  I  have  told  you  that  our  win- 
dows have  only  Venetian  shutters,  no  glass ; 
and  it  is  difficult  to  prevent  moisture  from 
getting  in  in  heavy  rains) .  Mr.  Winslow  had 
quite  a  congregation  of  natives  at  7  o'clock, 
yesterday  morning  in  our  dining  room,  to 
whom  he  preached.  At  10  o'clock  he  went  by 
appointment  to  preach,  and  administer  the 
sacrament  to  the  native  church  at  Persewan- 
kum.  It  was  storming  violently  when  he  left, 
and  he  had  a  distance  of  four  miles  to  go  in  a 
palanquin.  Soon  after  his  departure  the  rain 
and  wind  increased,  so  that  he  found  it  almost 
impossible  to  keep  the  palanquin  from  blowing 


290  REMAINS    OP 

over.  He  succeeded,  however,  in  reaching 
the  chapel,  and  performing  the  duties,  and  got 
home  about  three  o'cbck:  after  which  the 
storm  continued  to  rage  until  midnight,  with 
unabated  strength.  I  can  give  you  but  little 
idea  of  these  monsoon  gales,  which  are  I  be- 
lieve peculiar  to  India.  The  wind  has  such 
power  as  to  twist  off  the  largest  trees,  unroof 
houses,  and  in  many  cases  to  level  them  with 
the  ground.  It  commenced  blowing  from  the 
North  East,  but  gradually  shifted  round  to 
South  ;  so  that  in  course  of  the  day  we  had  it 
on  all  sides  of  us.  It  was  difficult  to  divest 
one-self  of  gloomy  thoughts  and  anxieties  on 
account  of  vessels  which  were  lying  in  the 
roads  at  the  commencement  of  the  gale,  but 
which  had  been  obliged  to  slip  their  cables  and 
proceed  to  sea.  Among  these  vessels  was  the 
"  Star,"  by  which  our  friends  are  expecting  to 
go  to  America.  Many  thousands  of  the  na- 
tives were  in  danger  from  the  continual  falling 
of  their  fragile  dwellings.  Our  servant  came 
in  just  at  night  to  svy  that  his  house  had  been 
leveled  with  the  grour.d,  and  that  he  had 
brought  his  wife  and  children  to  our  compound. 
He  had  no  rice  or  wood  for  them,  as  in  the 


MKS.    CATHAEIffE    WINSLOW.          291 


confusion  on  the  falling  of  the  house,  he  had 
been  robbed  of  both.  I  supplied  his  immediate 
wants,  and  gave  directions  that  his  family 
should  be  sheltered  for  the  night.  He  was  in 
so  much  distress  that  he  could  get  no  supper 
for  us, — neither  could  he  afford  any  assistance 
to  Mr.  Winslow,  who  was  much  endangered  in 
his  attempts  to  keep  doors  and  windows  from 
being  forced  open.  We  had  the  remains  of 
our  dinner  put  upon  the  table,  and  after 
prayers,  made  arrangements  for  sister  Meigs 
and  children  to  sleep  in  the  hall,  as  her  room 
was  so  much  exposed  to  the  storm.  After  we 
had  retired  to  our  own  room,  the  Venetians  at 
the  end  of  the  verandah  were  forced  in  with  a 
terrific  noise.  Large  trees  in  the  garden  were 
torn  up  by  the  roots,  and  smaller  ones  broken 
off;  while  the  leaves  and  small  branches  were 
completely  stripped  off.  In  a  grove  of  cocoa- 
nut  trees  nearly  opposite  to  us,  we  observed 
some  waving  and  bending  nearly  to  the  ground, 
some  snapped  off,  and  the  long  heavy  leaves 
flying  high  in  the  air,  as  they  separated  from 
the  stems.  The  poor  naked  natives  were  in- 
deed objects  of  pity,  hurrying  along  with  the 
fragments  of  whatever  they  could  save  from 


292  REMAINS    OF 

the  general  devastation.  We  gave  up  all 
thoughts  of  sleep.  Mr.  Winslow  placed  a  low 
couch  on  the  most  sheltered  side  of  our  room, 
and  we  both  lay  down  upon  it  after  committing 
ourselves  and  our  household  to  the  care  of  that 
Being  who  holds  the  winds  in  his  fist ;  expect- 
ing to  keep  watch  through  the  night, — but 
contrary  to  all  our  fears,  the  storm  abated 
about  midnight,  and  we  were  enabled  to  get  a 
little  sleep.  This  morning  Mr.  Winslow  went 
abroad  very  early,  saw  much  of  the  ravages  of 
the  storm.  One  vessel  sunk  at  her  moorings, 
the  others  had  all  put  to  sea  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  hurricane.  On  his  return  to  the 
house,  we  accompanied  him  up  the  flight  of 
steps  to  the  roof  of  the  terrace,  to  take  a  view 
of  the  damage  done  in  our  immediate  neigh- 
borhood. Almost  every  native  house  was  un- 
roofed, and  many  lying  in  heaps  of  ruin.  The 
gardens,  lately  so  rich  in  flowers  and  foliage, 
were  literally  stripped  and  bare  of  leaves, 
which  gave  them  much  such  an  appearance  as 
gardens  present  at  home  in  the  beginning  of 
winter,  when  a  night  of  high  winds  has  carried 
off  the  dry  leaves  of  autumn.  Mr.  Van  Som- 
eran,  (opposite),  has  lost  many  trees,  some  of 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  293 

which  have  heretofore  obstructed  our  view  of 
the  sea,  from  the  lower  part  of  the  house, 
so  that  we  can  now  see  quite  a  long  line  of 
beach  from  the  hall.  The  inhabitants  say  that 
they  have  not  had  so  severe  a  gale,  or  rather 
hurricane,  in  this  Presidency,  since  the  year 
1808.  We  feel  grateful  that  it  lasted  but  a 
short  time, — many  feared  it  would  continue  to 
blow  at  least  three  days.  This  morning  all  is 
fair  and  pleasant, — the  storm  is  hushed,  and 
night  and  gloom  have  passed  away.  We  had 
a  note  this  morning  from  the  Doctor,  saying 
that  the  family  had  suffered  considerably.  The 
rain  had  come  in  upon  them  from  all  quarters, 
and  wet  their  furniture.  They  are  at  present 
in  a  small  bungalow,  but  hope  in  a  few  weeks 
to  occupy  a  very  comfortable  house,  which  is 
now  undergoing  repairs. 

Harriet  has  consented  after  some  demurring 
to  put  her  four  eldest  boys  at  school ;  and  to- 
day they  have  been  entered  at  a  select  school 
under  the  superintendence  of  our  kind  friend 
Dr.  Laurie.  Hitherto  they  have  been  edu- 
cated at  home.  We  are  all  of  opinion  that 
they  will  have  greater  advantages  here  than  at 
Jaffna,  and  I  do  think  that  the  parents  may 

25* 


294  REMAINS    OF 

safely  keep  them  here  a  few  years  longer,  but 
time  will  show. 

Mr.  Winslow  has  gone  to  the  Tract  Com- 
mittee meeting  this  evening ;  sister  Meigs  is 
with  her  children,  and  I  am  quite  alone.  At 
such  times  how  instinctively  my  thoughts  turn 
homeward !  How  vividly  each  loved  form  rises 
to  view !  And  how  many  home  scenes  rush 
upon  my  memory !  Beloved  mother,  dear 
brothers,  and  precious  sisters  !  the  remem- 
brance of  you  all  is  most  precious.  My  sweet 
nieces,  one  and  all,  is  "  aunty  "  still  remem- 
bered by  you  ?  Do  you  sometimes  talk  about 
me  ?  Do  you  still  love  me  as  you  once  did  ? 
Thanks  to  those  dear  little  girls  who  have 
written  to  me.  I  have  answered  their  letters, 
and  will  promise  to  answer  all  they  send  me. 

Tuesday,  Nov.  1st: — A  very  busy  day. 
Early  this  morning  Captain  Brown,  of  the 
ship  "  Star,"  and  Mr.  Ryan  (the  owner), 
came  here  to  take  breakfast  with  us,  rather 
unexpectedly.  They  are  both  quite  anxious 
about  the  good  ship,  as  she  does  not  make  her 
appearance  in  the  roads.  There  is  reason  to 
fear  she  may  be  lost.  Immediately  after 
breakfast  Mr.  Winslow  had  all  his  out  schools 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  295 


and  schoolmasters  collected  in  the  verandah, 
and  was  occupied  with  them  for  an  hour  or 
two  giving  out  books,  directions,  &c.,  for  the 
present  month. 

I  have  had  all  my  people  to  settle  with  for 
the  last  month, — such  as  milk  man,  butter 
man,  bread  man,  &c.  The  old  servant,  who 
had  been  two  months  with  us,  was  not  capable 
of  doing  his  proper  business,  and  a  new  one 
came  to  take  his  place.  I  was  obliged  to  go 
to  the  go  down,  and  formally  induct  him  into 
office,  as  is  the  custom  here.  It  is  necessary 
to  give  a  list  of  every  article  for  the  table,  and 
for  which  lie  is  accountable  if  any  are  broken 
or  lost  while  he  has  the  care  of  them.  It  is 
not  so  easy  to  do  all  this  with  a  native  man  or 
woman,  as  it  would  be  with  servants  at  home. 
I  have  now  a  large  family,  and  assure  .you  it  is 
quite  business  enough  for  one  person  to  take 
care  of  them  all,  besides  occasional  visitors 
and  calls  ;  answering  numerous  notes,  watch- 
ing that  all  goes  well  out  of  doors,  as  well  as 
in  doors.  I  go  to  my  bed  sufficiently  tired 
and  full  of  regret  that  I  cannot  write  to  many 
of  my  friends  who  are  expecting  letters  from 
me. 


296  REMAINS    OP 

Friday,  ML — No  news  yet  of  the  "  Star  ;" 
we  are  all  getting  to  be  very  uneasy.  Ac- 
counts are  constantly  coining  in  of  the  devas- 
tations of  the  storm.  There  have  been  many 
lives  lost.  I  rode  out  on  Wednesday,  and 
was  surprised  to  see  almost  every  house  more 
or  less  injured.  We  have  reason  to  be  grateful 
that  ours  was  so  little  damaged.  The  poor 
natives  seem  to  have  suffered  most ;  and  yet 
they  appear  to  bear  it  very  patiently.  All  last 
night  we  were  kept  awake  by  the  noise  of  tom- 
toms, blowing  of  horns,  &c.,  on  account  of  some 
heathenish  festival  in  our  immediate  neighbor- 
hood ;  lights  were  flashing  across  the  room, 
and  this  together  with  the  discordant  shouts  of 
the  multitude,  effectually  banished  sleep. 

November  9/A. — Since  writing  the  forego- 
ing, I  have  had  constant  engagements  in 
various  ways,  which  have  prevented  my  writ- 
ing. The  "  Star  "  came  into  port  on  the  5th 
instant,  dismasted,  and  otherwise  much  injured, 
so  that  she  will  in  all  probability  be  condemned, 
arid  in  that  case  our  friends  will  be  disappointed 
of  a  passage  to  America  in  her.  Mr.  Hall 
thinks  of  going  by  the  way  of  Calcutta.  He 
is  obliged  to  decide  in  the  course  of  this  day, 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  297 

as  an  English  ship  leaves  this  afternoon  for 
that  place  in  which  he  can  obtain  a  passage. 
The  affair  is  so  sudden,  that  we  cannot  send  as 
many  letters  as  we  wish  to.  I  had  some  little 
presents  for  each  of  you ;  but  there  is  no  time 
to  get  the  box  off  now,  as  we  shall  have  much 
difficulty  to  get  brother  Hall  ready  at  so  short 
a  notice.  The  box  we  shall  send  by  the  next 
vessel,  which  will  probably  be  in  a  few  months. 
Sister  Harriet  has  a  box  also,  you  will  get 
them  before  long  I  hope. 

And  now  dear,  dear  friends,  I  must  say 
farewell  for  this  time  ;  I  shall  continue  to  write, 
and  shall  live  in  the  hope  of  soon  getting  letters 
from  those  I  so  much  love.  Not  one  line  have 
I  had  from  my  dear  mother  since  I  left 
America.  I  know  she  has  written  to  me, — 
but  the  letters  have  not  reached  me.  Do  my 
dear  brothers  try  to  have  letters  sent  in  such 
a  way  that  I  may  receive  them.  "  Hope  de- 
ferred maketh  the  heart  sick,"  and  alas,  mine 
is  often  sick  when  I  think  how  seldom  I  hear 
from  you.  I  am  weary  of  disappointment.  I 
wish  to  hear  from  all  my  friends. 

I  have  told  you  all  about  our  settlement 
here,  and  of  our  hopes  and  prospects.  The 


298  REMAINS    OF 

brethren  have  written  home  to  the  Bible, 
Tract,  Sunday  school  and  other  Societies,  re- 
questing grants  of  books  for  distribution  ;  and 
\ve  hope  to  obtain  large  supplies.  There  is 
ample  room  for  missionary  efforts  here,  among 
the  400,000  of  people  who  inhabit  this  city. 
If  permitted  in  the  providence  of  God,  I  hope 
to  have  a  boarding  school  of  girls  under  my 
care.  We  have  many  plans  which,  I  trust, 
have  for  their  object  the  promotion  of  the 
great  and  glorious  Gospel  of  our  Lori  and 
Saviour,  Jesus  Christ.  I  never  felt  more 
anxious  to  be  employed,  exclusively  for  the 
heathen  than  I  now  do.  I  absolutely  long  for 
it.  We  cannot  do  much  at  present. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  299 


CHAPTER    XV. 

Madras,  March  3d,  1837. 
Dearly  beloved  mother,  &c.,  &c. : — 

I  sent  off  a  long  letter  a  few  days  ago  by 
the  Ship  Edward,  bound  to  Philadelphia, 
which  you  will  have  probably  received.  In 
that  I  gave  many  particulars  of  H's  family  as 
well  as  my  own.  The  birth  of  my  child  was 
the  most  important  event,  and  much  was  said 
on  that  subject,  as  I  knew  you  would  all  feel 
deeply  interested.  I  would  just  remark  now 
that  she  continues  well  and  is  a  great  comfort 
to  us. 

My  own  health  is  only  tolerable.  I  was 
very  well  for  the  first  week,  but  have  not  been 
so  well  since.  I  have  been  once  in  the  school, 
but  found  it  too  exciting  for  me  as  yet.  Many 
friends  have  been  with  me  at  different  times, 
and  I  have  exerted  myself  rather  more  than  I 
ought.  My  dear  friends  Doctor  and  Mrs. 
Laurie  and  children,  left  Madras  this  morning 
for  London,  not  expecting  to  return  to  India 


300  REMAINS    OF 

~'-^-~~-^~V^»^^'V^W^^^V^V^^, ^v-v~^»^^v^^- 

again.  I  shall  see  their  faces  no  more  on 
earth,  but  I  hope  to  meet  them  in  heaven. 
We  had  an  affecting  parting.  I  loved  them 
sincerely,  and  I  have  reason  to  think  our  re- 
gard was  mutual.  The  Governor  (Sir  Fred- 
erick Adams),  goes  home  with  them  in  the 
same  ship.  His  office  is  to  be  filled  by  Lord 
Elphinstone,  a  very  popular  young  nobleman, 
who  is  expected  here  in  a  month  or  two. 
Meanwhile,  the  affairs  of  this  Presidency  are 
to  be  managed  by  Mr.  Russell,  who  is  at  the 
head  of  the  Council. 

The  face  of  society  in  Madras  is  constantly 
changing.  (I  speak  now  of  the  English  pop- 
ulation.) All  look  forward  to  "  going  home," 
after  having  been  here  a  few  years,  and  many 
are  obliged  to  leave  (in  pursuit  of  the  health 
they  have  lost  under  this  debilitating  climate) 
even  before  the  object  for  which  they  came 
may  have  been  accomplished.  Every  ship 
from  England  brings  passengers,  and  usually 
carries  away  as  many  or  more  than  she  brings. 
Strong  attachments  are  formed  with  beings 
who  delight  us  for  a  season,  and  in  a  few  days 
are  gone  forever  !  This  state  of  society  you 
will  readily  perceive  is  very  different  from  that 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  301 

enjoyed  in  one's  native  land,  where  our  friends 
have  been  born  under  the  same  skies,  have 
grown  up  with  us,  and  live  on  in  constant  in- 
tercourse with  us  until  death  cuts  the  tie  that 
binds  us  together.  There  is  a  safety  in  such 
friendships ;  but  here  if  your  affections  are 
suffered  to  go  out  upon  kindred  and  congenial 
spirits,  you  are  almost  sure  of  preparing  sor- 
row for  yourself,  such  sorrow  as  is  attendant 
upon  separation  from  "  loved  ones."  We  are 
of  course  not  much  in  society,  on  account  of 
missionary  work  which  employs  us  almost  con- 
stantly, and  we  cultivate  but  few  friendships, 
so  that  when  one  is  broken  up  a  great  void  is 
made.  I  have  been  led  to  these  remarks  in 
consequence  of  the  departure  of  the  Lauries. 
We  shall  not  soon  "  look  upon  their  like 
again." 

Sabbath^  5th. — Had  the  pleasure  of  being 
with  the  Sabbath  school  this  morning  after  a 
confinement  of  four  Sabbaths.  Found  it 
pleasant  to  meet  the  dear  youth  again.  After 
school  attended  Tamul  preaching.  Verandah 
quite  full  and  a  number  in  the  hall.  Mr. 
Winslow  has  gone  this  evening  to  the  Indepen- 

26 


302  REMAINS     OF 


dent  Chapel,  by  request  of  Mr.  Smith,  to  ad- 
minister the  sacrament  to  the  soldiers. 

Monday,  6th. — Have  just  heard  of  the  ar- 
rival of  the  "  Prince  Regent  Yacht,"  from 
London,  having  on  board  the  new  Governor.  - 
As  I  mentioned  on  the  first  page,  Sir  Freder- 
ick Adam  embarked  in  the  Java  on  Saturday. 
The  ship  got  under  weigh  on  Sunday  morning, 
but  was  yet  visible  when  the  Prince  Regent 
hove  in  sight  with  Lord  Elphinstone  on  board. 
The  anchor  of  the  Regent  was  scarcely  thrown 
overboard  before  it  was  hove  up  again,  and 
the  vessel  proceeded  in  chase  of  the  Java. 
She  returned  to  the  roads  this  afternoon,  and 
about  four  o'clock  His  Lordship  landed,  under 
a  salute  of  nineteen  guns  from  the  Fort  St. 
George.  He  was  received  by  the  Command- 
er-in-chief and  all  the  principal  civil  and  mili- 
tary officers  of  the  Presidency.  Troops  were 
paraded  so  as  to  form  a  street  from  the  land- 
ing place  to  the  Government  house,  for  the  re- 
ception of  the  new  Governor.  His  arrival  at 
this  time  was  rather  unexpected.  Private 
letters  had  stated  the  probability  of  his  being 
delayed  until  June.  Mr.  Russell  (the  Gov- 
ernor pro  tern.),  has  enjoyed  his  honors  but  a 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          303 

few  hours,  as  the  new  one  was  sworn  into  office 
immediately  on  arriving.  He  is  said  to  be  a 
very  gay  and  dashing  young  nobleman,  was  a 
great  favorite  of  the  royal  family  in  England, 
particularly  of  the  Princess  Victoria.  His  com- 
ing here  may  make  great  changes  in  society. 
"We  have  no  other  public  news  that  I  recollect. 
The  new  plan  of  steam  communication  occu- 
pies much  space  in  the  minds  of  a  certain  class 
of  persons  in  this  part  of  India,  if  we  may 
judge  by  the  public  prints,  which  are  almost 
filled  with  letters  on  the  subject.  The  prevail- 
ing opinion  seems  to  be,  that  the  cause  of  the 
steam  communication  between  England  and 
India,  is  at  length  assuming  that  position  in 
England  which  must  in  a  short  time  lead  to  its 
establishment.  But  I  suppose  you  see  all  the 
various  discussions  of  this  important  subject  in 
American  papers,  copied  from  the  English 
prints,  so  I  may  spare  myself  the  giving  par- 
ticulars. 

Tuesday,  7th. — I  have  been  ill  to-day ;  not 
able  to  go  in  the  school.  H's  little  boy,  so 
long  very  low,  seems  now  to  be  recovering. 
If  I  am  better  tomorrow,  I  hope  to  go  over 
and  see  them,  as  we  have  not  met  since  my 


304  REMAINS    OF 

^*>^/>^w'^v~VV~^>^>*x/>^^^v»^>«^^vv^^v>-^w»^vv 

babe  was  one  week  old,  when  dear  H.  left  our 
house.  I  have  heard  from  them  almost  every 
day,  but  that  is  not  like  seeing  them.  The 
Doctor  and  H.  both  seem  to  be  full  of  gratitude 
to  God  for  sparing  the  life  of  their  child  which 
has  been  for  a  long  time  despaired  of.  We 
have  all  had  cause  to  sing,  of  goodness  and 
mercy.  May  the  goodness  of  God  lead  us  to 
repentance. 

Wednesday,  8th. — Spent  this  day  at  Chinta 
Drapettah  with  dear  H.  We  went  over  very 
early  in  the  morning  to  avoid  the  heat  of  the 
sun,  which  is  now  beginning  to  be  very  oppres- 
sive. The  little  babe  did  very  well,  consider- 
ing it  was  her  first  appearance  abroad.  I  was 
not  so  well,  was  obliged  to  lie  down  often,  and 
in  coming  home  took  cold,  and  am  going  to  bed 
very  much  fatigued.  H's  children  were  very 
much  delighted  to  see  "  little  cousin,"  and 
Amy's  also. 

Thursday,  Qth. — I  have  been  much  engaged 
all  the  morning  in  preparing  to  receive  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Day  and  family,  as  visitors  for  a 
while.  They  are  American  Missionaries  of 
the  Baptist  denomination.  Have  been  for 
about  a  year  at  Visagassatam,  but  are  now  in- 


MRS.     CATHARINE     WINSLOW.  805 

tending  to  settle  at  Madras,  We  expect  them 
this  afternoon.  They  will  remain  with  us  un- 
til a  house  is  in  readiness  for  them.  Our  in- 
tention is  to  receive  the  young  people  of  the 
Bible  class  again  to-night,  for  the  first  time 
since  my  illness. 

Friday ,  ~LQth. — Our  friends  arrived  yester- 
day, according  to  expectation.  We  find  it 
very  pleasant  to  meet  American  friends,  and 
they  seem  to  enjoy  it  quite  as  much  as  we  do. 
My  cares  are  of  course  much  increased  by  so 
large  an  addition  to  my  family,  while  I  am  not 
quite  well,  but  I  hope  I  shall  not  be  the  worse 
for  any  exertions  I  may  make  in  the  cause  of 
hospitality.  Had  Mr.  Groves  and  Mr.  Mal- 
colm to  breakfast.  Was  able  to  hear  the  boys 
recite  their  lessons.  They  seemed  very  happy 
to  have  me  again  among  them. 

Saturday,  VLth. — Mr.  Winslow  and  Dr. 
Scudder  called  on  the  Governor  this  morning. 
It  was  the  first  public  levee  of  Lord  Elphin- 
stone.  One  object  in  calling  was  the  same  as 
in  the  case  of  the  old  Governor,  to  pay  all 
proper  respect  to  the  "  powers  that  be,"  so 
that  no  difficulties  may  be  thrown  in  the  way 
of  their  residence  here,  or  in  the  way  of  their 

26* 


306  REMAINS     OF 

missionary  works  hereafter,  by  any  omission 
of  customary  form  on  their  part.  There  was 
a  great  throng  of  persons  ;  almost  every  per- 
son of  respectability,  probably  attended.  His 
Lordship  appeared  very  well.  His  dress  was 
blue  and  silver ;  a  dress  peculiar  to  Colonial 
Governors. 

I  am  going  to  bed  very  tired  to-night,  hav- 
ing been  very  busy  all  day.  The  ship  Wash- 
ington has  just  arrived,  and  will  sail  again  in 
three  or  four  days,  so  that  I  have  but  little 
time  to  write  to  you,  unless  I  pursue  my  pre- 
sent plan  of  writing  a  line  or  two  every  even- 
ing before  retiring.  I  have  been  on  the  roof 
of  the  house  for  a  walk  just  after  sunset  and 
enjoyed  it  much.  It  is  the  first  time  I  have 
been  up  in  two  months.  My  strength  is  in- 
creasing, although  I  am  still  weak. 

Sabbath,  March  12th.— Had  both  the  En- 
glish and  Tamul  Sabbath  schools,  and  Tamul 
preaching  as  usual  at  our  house.  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Day  have  accompanied  Mr.  Winslow  to 
the  Independent  Chapel  this  evening.  Mr. 
W.  preaches  for  Mr.  Smith.  I  am  not  yet 
able  to  go  so  far  to  hear  preaching,  and  am 
obliged  to  content  myself  with  the  exercises  at 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  307 

our  house.  You  are  probably  just  about  going 
to  morning  service.  I  always  think  of  you 
at  this  hour,  and  we  pray  for  you  that  you 
may  find  a  blessing  in  seeking  the  Courts  of 
the  Lord's  house.  I  hope  my  dear  mother 
may  be  able  to  worship  God  in  his  sanctuary 
to-day;  but  if  she  is  confined  at  home  may 
her  room  be  a  Bethel.  Oh,  may  the  Saviour 
meet  her  there  and  grant  her  such  tokens  of 
his  love  as  shall  more  than  compensate  for  all 
her  privations.  I  think  my  mother's  lonely 
hours  are  often  employed  in  wrestling  for  bless- 
ings on  her  absent  children,  and  the  thought 
is  very  comforting  to  me.  I  need  your  pray- 
ers, dear  mother,  for  I  am  a  sinful  creature — 
a  poor,  week,  erring  mortal.  I  feel  it  more 
and  more  every  day.  "  When  I  would  do 
good  evil  is  present  with  me."  Oh,  this  war- 
fare with  indwelling  sin  is  so  constant  that  I 
want  much  spiritual  armor,  much  help  from 
God,  much  of  the  prayers  and  sympathies  of 
Christian  friends,  to  enable  me  to  carry  it  on. 
It  is  long  since  I  waged  war  with  my  sins,  and 
yet  how  few  of  them  have  been  overcome  !  I 
have  no  trials  in  this  heathen  land  like  those 
which  proceed  from  my  own  heart,  so  prone 


308  REMAINS    OF 

to  depart  from  my  Saviour,  so  apt  to  distrust 
God ;  such  weak  and  wavering  faith,  such 
abortive  attempts  at  holy  living,  such  failures 
in  duty,  that  I  am  sometimes  near  sinking  un- 
der the  consciousness  that  the  whole  head  is 
sick  and  the  whole  heart  faint,  and  that  I  shall 
come  short  of  heaven  at  last.  If  I  loved  the 
blessed  Saviour  as  I  ought,  why  am  I  thus  ? 
Blessed  be  his  holy  name.  He  has  wrought 
out  a  garment  which  can  hide  my  nakedness. 
In  this  I  earnestly  desire  to  be  found  clothed  in 
the  last  great  day.  For  this  I  ask  your  prayers. 
Of  temporal  mercies  my  cup  is  full ;  so  full 
that  it  becomes  me  to  fear  lest  I  am  to  have 
my  portion  in  this  life.  I  know  that  I  deserve 
no  good  thing  at  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  and 
yet  in  his  mercy  he  daily  supplies  my  wants  ; 
and  what  if  I  have  not  all  the  luxuries  of  life, 
we  have  enough  of  the  necessaries  and  to 
spare,  and  have  need  only  of  more  grateful 
hearts. 

Monday,  13^. — Letters  have  come  in  from 
Jaffna.  We  hear  very  often  from  Ceylon  and 
Madura.  I  shall  try  to  get  off  a  few  little 
packages  of  shells,  &c.,  by  the  Washington,  if 
I  can  get  time  to  do  so.  We  sent  by  Mr. 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  309 

Hall,  who  left  here  in  December,  a  box  which 
I  hope  you  will  get.  There  were  a  number  of 
keepsakes  for  different  friends,  if  they  were  not 
all  broken  to  pieces  from  being  packed  in  such 
a  hurry.  You  must  let  me  know  in  what  order 
they  reached  you. 

The  following  letters  to  her  brother  will 
show  the  routine  of  her  labors  in  the  missionary 
work. 

Madras,  March  18th,  1837. 
My  dear  brother  : — 

I  have  written  you  so  often  of  late  that  I 
seem  now  to  have  nothing  new  to  tell  you.  I  am 
not  willing,  however,  that  the  ship  should  leave 
the  roads  without  a  line  for  you,  as  it  may  be 
long  ere  I  shall  have  another  opportunity  of 
sending.  We  get  no  letters  from  you,  and 
have  almost  given  up  expecting  them.  Ever 
since  you  left  home  to  enter  college,  you  have 
been  my  unfailing  correspondent,  usually 
more  punctual  than  I  myself  was,  and  your 
communications  were  most  precious  to  me  al- 
ways. Do  not  fail  me  now,  when  I  need  such 
testimonials  of  your  affectionate  regard,  more 


310  REMAINS    OF 

than  at  any  other  period  of  my  life.      But 
enough  of  this.     You  will,  I  hope,  write. 

You  know  from  letters  to  mother  all  about 
our  settlement  here,  the  birth  of  our  little  girl, 
and  our  prospects  as  to  missionary  work,  so  I 
will  not  go  over  that  ground  again,  but  will 
tell  you  something  of  our  daily  employments, 
our  visitors,  &c.  On  the  first  day  of  the 
week  we  rise  at  day-light,  in  order  to  be  ready 
for  the  first  Sabbath  school,  who  are  here  by 
sunrise  usually.  It  is  composed  of  the  de- 
scendants of  Europeans,  all  very  pleasant  chil- 
dren, disposed  to  learn  and  grateful  for  the 
privilege  of  being  taught.  They  remain  until 
eight  o'clock.  Immediately  on  their  leaving, 
the  Tauml  children  come  in  for  their  Sabbath 
school.  Often  between  two  and  three  hundred 
attend,  about  sixty  of  whom  can  read.  At  half 
past  nine  the  bell  rings,  and  in  a  moment  the 
noise  and  din  of  study  ceases  and  all  are  ar- 
ranged to  hear  preaching.  We  have  no  chapel 
as  yet,  but  make  use  of  the  verandah  of  the 
house  for  the  men  and  boys,  the  women  and 
girls  sit  inside  the  hall.  The  verandah  is  cov- 
ered with  matting  and  all  sit  on  the  floor.  Mr. 
Winslow  stands  in  the  door,  or  near  it,  so  that 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  311 

he  may  be  heard  by  all.  A  few  women  attend, 
and  about  twenty-five  or  thirty  girls,  from  the 
out  schools.  Altogether  we  have  a  congrega- 
tion of  about  300,  and  could  have  many  more 
if  we  had  room  for  them.  After  preaching, 
follows  the  distribution  of  books,  tracts,  &c., 
which  usually  brings  us  to  eleven  o'clock  before 
we  have  time  to  eat  our  breakfast.  After  this 
meal,  Mr.  Winslow  goes  to  his  study,  and  I  to 
my  room  until  dinner.  We  have  a  little  sea- 
son of  prayer  after  dinner,  and  find  it  very 
pleasant  to  remember  absent  friends,  and 
bring  them  before  the  Lord.  Mr.  W.  is 
usually  engaged  to  preach  in  English  at  even- 
ing, and  leaves  me  rather  before  night  as  it  is 
a  long  ride  to  either  of  the  chapels,  or  to  the 
Scotch  church  where  he  has  preached  many 
times.  For  some  months  I  have  not  been  able 
to  go  with  him,  and  have  often  felt  lonely, 
having  only  natives  about  me  until  quite  late 
in  the  evening ;  but  since  "  baby  "  has  arrived 
I  have  no  loneliness  to  complain  of.  We  have 
our  supper  after  his  return  from  preaching, 
then  prayers,  and  to  bed  sufficiently  wearied  ; 
although  I  think  we  neither  of  us  desire  to 
have  less  to  do  ;  on  the  contrary,  we  are  hap- 


S12  REMAINS    OF 

piest  when  most  occupied  for  the  people  to 
whom  we  have  come,  not  expecting  to  rest 
among  them,  but  to  labor  as  long  as  life  lasts. 
Sabbath,  you  will  see,  is  a  very  busy  day  with 
us,  yet  withal  a  very  pleasant  one.  When  Mr. 
W.  is  not  engaged  to  preach  in  English,  he 
visits  the  natives  at  their  houses  on  Sabbath 
evenings.  On  Monday,  as  well  as  all  other 
week  days,  the  English  school  assemble  for  in- 
struction in  the  verandah.  School  is  always 
opened  with  prayer  and  reading  the  Scriptures. 
We  have  a  good  teacher  from  Jaffna.  He 
was  educated  at  Batticotta  Seminary.  I  hear 
the  boys  recite  their  lessons  every  day  unless 
I  am  ill.  I  love  to  be  thus  engaged,  and  wish 
I  had  much  more  time  for  it  than  I  can  now 
command.  My  days  are  spent  much  alike 
until  Thursday  evening  comes,  when  I  have  a 
Bible  class.  They  meet  in  our  hall  at  seven 
o'clock  and  leave  about  half  past  eight.  This 
is  also  a  very  pleasant  employment.  At  first 
the  class  was  small,  and  I  attended  to  them 
myself,  but  it  has  increased  so  much  that  Mr. 
W.  is  obliged  to  assist  me,  otherwise  I  should 
be  carried  far  in  the  night  with  putting  ques- 
tions to  so  many.  We  have  the  satisfaction  of 


MRS.    CATHAEINE    WINSLOW.          313 

seeing  great  improvement  in  the  class  since 
we  commenced.  Our  books,  (such  as  pub- 
lished by  the  S.  S.  Union,)  we  have  numbered, 
and  they  form  a  tolerable  lending  library, 
which  we  keep  in  constant  circulation,  and 
think  it  one  of  the  best  means  of  doing  good. 
The  natives  have  access  to  us  at  all  times,  and 
some,  more  or  less,  are  always  about  the  prem- 
ises, either  as  learners,  teachers,  inquirers,  or 
applicants  for  books.  And  all  must  be  attend- 
ed to ;  so  that  the  time  of  a  missionary,  as  well 
as  that  of  his  wife,  can  never  be  at  their  own 
command.  Mr.  Winslow  has  a  great  deal  of 
public  business  to  do,  being  on  committees, 
secretary  to  societies,  editing  the  Tamul  Mag- 
azine, &c.,  &c.,  which  takes  him  much  from 
home,  and  I  have  seen  him  detained  half  an 
hour  often  (after  he  was  himself  ready  and  his 
conveyance  waiting)  by  the  natives,  talking, 
and  wanting  tracts,  &c.  There  are  fourteen 
out  schools  connected  with  the  Royapoorem 
station,  the  teachers  of  which  assemble  here 
every  Saturday  to  be  themselves  instructed. 
I  often,  at  these  times,  think  of  you,  and  wish 
you  could  look  in  upon  us.  You  would  say  it 
was  a  most  interesting  sight.  They  assemble 


314  REMAINS    OF 

in  the  front  verandah.  To  say  nothing  of  the 
deep  feeling  with  which  I  look  upon  them  as 
heathen,  living  without  God,  and  without  hope 
in  the  world,  there  is  so  much  of  the  pictur- 
esque, if  I  may  so  express  it,  about  them,  that  I 
cannot  avoid  attempting  a  description,  as  they 
appeared  last  Saturday.  There  were  fifteen 
or  twenty  I  should  think,  mostly  heathen,  and 
bearing  the  badge  of  heathenism  on  the  fore- 
head, (a  trident,  in  paint  of  three  colors.) 
On  their  head  they  have  a  turban  of  thin  mus- 
lin, of  snowy  whiteness,  plaited  in  many  a  fold. 
About  the  bodies  of  most  of  them  were  two 
cloths,  each  about  eighteen  cubits  in  length, 
white,  with  a  narrow,  colored  border.  These 
were  thrown  around  them  according  to  the 
taste  of  the  wearer.  Some  had  the  body  quite 
covered,  others  with  the  whole  upper  part  of 
the  bust  bare,  while  some  again  had  only  one 
arm  and  shoulder  exposed.  The  feet  are  al- 
ways uncovered,  as  they  leave  their  sandals  at 
the  door.  This  dress  you  would  admire. 
When  the  cloths  are  arranged  so  as  to  cover 
the  body  it  is  more  graceful  than  any  costume 
I  have  seen,  unless  it  be  in  statuary,  of  which 
one  is  constantly  reminded  when  looking  at 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  315 

their  motionless  figures  as  they  stand  with 
their  eyes  fixed  on  the  missionary,  while  he 
unfolds  to  them  his  "  glad  tidings,"  or  kneels 
in  their  midst  to  ask  God's  blessing  upon  them. 
You  know  there  is  nothing  like  the  negro  about 
this  people,  (excepting  their  color.)  They 
have  high  features,  with  much  expression. 
Most  of  the  men  wear  mustachios,  of  which 
they  seem  not  a  little  proud,  oiling  and  curling 
them  with  much  care.  Among  the  group  usu- 
ally here,  is  one,  conspicuous  above  the  rest. 
He  has  "  come  out  from  among  them,"  and  is 
separate.  He  no  longer  bows  down  to  stocks 
and  stones,  but  professes  Christ,  and  is  desirous 
to  go  forth  among  this  people  as  a  soldier  of 
the  cross.  Of  a  commanding  figure,  he  adds 
to  the  dignity  of  his  appearance  by  a  peculiar 
mode  of  dress.  Instead  of  the  white  or  crim- 
son turban  usually  worn,  he  has  an  Indian 
shawl  of  the  largest  size,  (green,  with  varie- 
gated border,)  wound  about  his  head.  From 
under  it,  redundant  masses  of  hair  slightly 
curled,  float  upon  his  shoulders.  His  beard  is 
very  long,  and  when  his  mouth  is  shut  appears 
to  unite  with  the  heavy  mustachios  which  cover 
his  upper  lip.  His  ever  restless  eye  has  a 


316  REMAINS    OF 

peculiar  expression  which  it  were  vain  to  at- 
tempt describing.  Voluminous  folds  of  muslin 
envelope  his  body,  no  part  of  which  is  seen 
but  the  hands  and  feet.  A  large  staff  com- 
pletes his  equipments.  In  prayer,  he  uses 
much  gesture  and  has  great  earnestness.  His 
voice  is  deep  and  full,  answering  to  his  name, 
which  is  Boanerges.  Mr.  Winslow  has  been 
abroad  with  him  among  the  natives,  and  says 
that  he  is  quite  able  to  meet  them  in  argument. 
I  cannot  but  hope  that  he  may  do  much  good 
under  the  guidance  of  the  missionaries.  A 
gentleman  near  us  supports  him,  and  has  re- 
quested Mr.  W.  to  employ  him  among  the 
natives. 

In  my  letters  to  mother  I  have  told  you 
about  our  new  Governor's  arrival,  &c.,  &c., 
and  many  other  little  particulars  of  what  is 
passing  about  us,  so  that  you  must  make  a 
point  of  seeing  them.  The  want  of  time  pre- 
vents me  from  telling  you  many  things  relative 
to  Mr.  Winslow's  labors  and  prospects.  Both 
the  Doctor  and  himself  have  been  preaching 
often,  in  English,  at  the  Independent  Chapel, 
also  at  the  Fort.  At  both  places  there  has 
been  something  like  a  revival  of  religion. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  817 

Meetings  for  inquirers  have  been  established, 
and  well  attended..  Twelve  at  the  place  first 
mentioned  profess  to  have  given  themselves  to 
the  Lord  ;  but  the  Doctor  has  written  you  par- 
ticulars, I  presume,  therefore  I  need  not  say 
more. 

Rev.  Howard  Malcolm,  of  Boston,  has  been 
here.  He  left  a  few  days  since  for  Singapore, 
after  having  established  a  Baptist  missionary 
at  this  place — Rev.  Mr.  Day,  with  wife  and 
child.  I  had  them  staying  a  week  with  me, 
until  their  house  was  ready  for  them. 

Being  occupied  as  we  are.  we  seldom  visit, 
not  finding  leisure  for  it.  I  feel  more  and 
more  the  vast  importance  of  the  missionary 
work,  and  rejoice  daily  that  I  am  here,  although 
sorrowing  at  the  same  time  that  I  am  able  to 
do  so  little.  At  home  we  think  we  feel  for 
the  heathen,  but  oh,  to  dwell  in  their  midst, 
how  different !  Here,  we  do  indeed  seem  to 
realize  their  lost,  lost  state.  There  are  many 
difficulties  to  be  met  constantly,  in  our  inter- 
course with  them  as  domestics,  but  I  will  not 
^mention  them,  as  I  think  it  better  to  pass  over 
such  things  than  to  trouble  friends  with  them. 
I  would  only  say,  that  a  good  part  of  my 

27* 


318  REMAINS     OF 

morning,  which  I  intended  to  devote  to  you, 
has  passed  away  in  trying  to  obtain  a  correct 
account  from  the  cook,  who  has  been  to  the 
Bazar.  I  think  I  failed  at  last,  and  was 
obliged  to  give  it  up. 

Madras,  June  16th,  183T. 

My  dearly  beloved  brother  :— I  have  been 
reading  your  precious  letters  over  again  this 
morning,  and  I  feel  as  if  you  had  been  speak- 
ing with  me.  I  do  thank  you  most  cordially 
for  all  you  have  written,  still  you  do  not  write 
often  enough.  Many  things  pass  which  would 
interest  your  absent  sisters  if  you  would  but 
keep  a  sheet  open  and  write  as  often  as  once  a 
week  a  few  lines.  We  should  then  get  many 
particulars  of  the  dear  children,  of  our  beloved 
sister,  and  of  yourself.  Writing  two  or  three 
letters  in  a  year  does  not  satisfy  sisters  who 
love  you  as  we  do.  I  endeavor  to  send  home 
a  few  lines  to  some  member  of  the  family  by 
every  opportunity,  that  I  may  keep  you  ap- 
prised of  our  circumstances  and  situation  as 
often  as  once  a  month,  and  sometimes  more  fre- 
quently. 

By  this  time  you  will  understand  all  about 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  319 

our  settlement  at  Madras.  I  proceed  to  tell 
you  a  little  of  our  present  plans  and  future 
prospects.  We  have,  at  Royapoorem,  a  day- 
school  of  native  boys  who  receive  instruction 
in  English.  They  have  a  native  teacher  ;  he 
keeps  them  at  their  lessons  until  they  are 
ready  to  recite,  when  I  go  out  to  hear  them. 
I  never  omit  this  attendance  when  I  am  able 
to  go  ;  for  if  I  am  prevented  by  illness  for  a 
day  or  two,  I  am  sure  to  find  they  have  not 
improved  as  when  they  are  subject  to  my  sur- 
veillance. They  are  intelligent  lads  and  seem 
capable  of  learning  almost  any  of  the  higher 
branches  ;  but  as  yet  we  have  almost  nothing 
to  work  with  as  regards  apparatus,  books,  &c., 
&c.  They  are  studying  grammar,  geography, 
arithmetic,  &c.  I  have  a  small  globe  about 
the  size  of  an  orange  on  which  I  exercise  them 
once  a  week,  and  they  enjoy  it  much.  I  could 
tell  you  some  pleasing  anecdotes  of  these  boys, 
illustrative  of  the  native  character,  if  I  had 
time.  I  will  only  say  now  that  I  have  much 
pleasure  in  attending  to  them. 

I  feel  that  it  is  important  on  first  entering 
missionary  ground,  besides  studying  the  lan- 
guage, to  engage  systematically  in  something 


320  REMAINS    OF 

which  I  can  feel  is  directly  useful,  otherwise 
the  zeal  with  which  we  engaged  in  the  work 
must  be 'deadened,  and  the  result  be  great  dis- 
couragement or  entire  depression.  We  do 
hope  that  good  will  come  of  our  school.  There 
are  many  difficulties  to  be  met,  such  as  irreg- 
ular attendance  on  account  of  heathen  festivals, 
which  occur  with  astonishing  frequency,  want 
of  books,  paper,  &c.  ;  but  withal,  the  school 
increases,  and  the  boys  appear  to  understand 
more  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  to  judge 
more  favorably  of  it  than  at  first  coming  to  us. 
Mr.  Winslow  reads  the  Scriptures  with  them 
every  morning,  and  prays  in  Tamul.  We  have 
a  large  number  of  out  schools  under  the  care 
of  native  teachers.  These  are  visited  in  their 
turn  by  Mr.  W.  I  have  lately  accompanied 
him  in  these  visits,  and  enjoy  it  much.  He 
has  an  opportunity  of  addressing  many  adults 
as  well  as  children  at  the  schools,  particularly 
if  they  know  of  his  coming.  Yesterday  we 
visited  a  school  taught  in  an  open  verandah 
fronting  the  street.  As  soon  as  he  commenced 
speaking  to  the  children,  passers-by  were  in- 
duced to  stop  and  listen,  and  we  had  soon  a 
large  congregation  in  the  street.  Among  them 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  821 


were  several  brahmins  as  well  as  a  number  of 
women.  They  sometimes  interrupt  him  to  ask 
questions,*  but  are  in  general  very  orderly  and 
attentive.  All  the  schoolmasters  meet  at  our 
house  on  Saturday  of  every  week  to  be  them- 
selves instructed,  and  on  the  Sabbath  the  chil- 
dren of  all  the  schools  are  here  ;  forming  with 
others  who  come  in,  a  large  congregation.  I 
have  still  a  fine  Sabbath  school  of  country- 
born's,  (as  they  are  called,)  or  in  other  words, 
descendants  of  Europeans ;  and  our  Bible-class 
might  vie  with  almost  any  I  have  known  in 
America.  Thus  you  see,  my  dear  brother,  a 
little  how  our  time  is  employed.  I  have  said 
nothing  of  my  husband's  labors  for  the  press, 
his  duties  as  secretary  for  a  number  of  public 
religious  societies,  his  correspondence  with  the 
other  two  Missions,  (Jaffna,  and  Madura,)  for 
both  of  which  he  procures  mostly  their  sup- 
plies, nor  of  his  engagements  as  member  of 
revision  committees.  This  last  perhaps  is 
most  trying  of  all  for  the  mind,  (revising  the 
Tamul  Scriptures,)  but  he  seems  to  get  along 

*  As  a  specimen  of  their  questions,  one  man  says,  "  I  am 
a  merchant,  how  can  I  get  a  living  if  I  do  not  tell  lies  ?" 
This  was  asked  yesterday,  by  a  very  attentive  listener. 


322  REMAINS    OF 

without  complaining,  while  I  with  fewer  cares, 
am  often  quite  worn  down,  particularly  now  at 
this  hot  season.  The  hot  land-winds  are  blow- 
ing, and  I  can  scarcely  tell  you  how  trying 
they  are.  (They  are  not  known  in  Ceylon, 
and  of  course  are  as  new  to  Mr.  W.  as  to  my- 
self.) These  winds  commence  early  in  the 
morning  and  blow  with  violence  until  to- 
ward evening,  when  the  sea-breeze  comes  in, 
which  usually  continues  most  of  the  night.  I 
often  compare  the  hot  wind  to  the  blast  from 
an  oven.  We  have  to  close  doors  and  win- 
dows against  its  suffocating,  stifling  touch. 
Every  bit  of  bread  or  other  food  if  at  all 
exposed,  is  so  dried  it  is  difficult  to  eat  it. 
Our  books  and  furniture  are  much  injured; 
the  covers  of  the  first  roll  up,  and  the  latter 
shrinks  and  cracks.  But  the  most  unpleas- 
ant effect  is  felt  on  the  skin,  causing  "  prickly 
heat,"  to  a  greater  degree  than  I  have 
ever  known.  The  pores  of  the  body  seem 
dried  and  I  am  literally  covered  with  the 
"  heat."  Mr.  W.  does  not  suffer  so  much,  as 
he  continues  to  perspire,  but  dear  baby  and  I 
have  enough  of  it.  But  you  will  like  to  know 
a  little  of  the  pleasanter  side  of  the  subject. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  323 

When  the  sea-breeze  sets  in,  (which  is  pre- 
ceded by  a  rushing,  roaring  sound,  like  the 
noise  of  many  waters,)  we  immediately  open 
doors  and  windows  to  enjoy  it,  and  oh,  how  re- 
freshing !  By  this  time  we  are  usually  through 
with  most  of  our  in-door  cares,  and  can  go  out 
to  visit  a  school,  or  breathe  the  air  on  the  sea- 
beach.  Baby,  too,  can  have  her  cap  and 
flannel  petticoat  on,  and  go  with  her  nurse  in 
the  verandah.  (I  should  mention,  however, 
that  this  dear  little  "  pet  lamb  "  has  been 
very  ill  with  inflammation  of  the  lungs,  from 
which  she  is  just  recovering.  Has  lost  much 
of  her  roundness  of  limb  and  sprightliness  of 
manner,  but  still  retains  her  almost  unequaled 
brilliancy  of  eye.  Ah  !  what  heart-aches  and 
anxieties  I  had  while  the  little  creature  was  so 
ill.  But  God's  goodness  has  been  as  great  as 
it  was  unmerited  towards  us.  She  is  now  near- 
ly restored,  and  I  hope  we  are  in  some  small 
degree  grateful.)  We  have  fine  moon-lights 
as  I  have  often  told  you,  and  we  sometimes 
steal  time  from  other  cares  to  walk  awhile  on 
the  house-top  and  enjoy  them.  Then  comes 
thoughts  and  words  of  home,  dear  home  ;  then 
we  wonder  what  you  are  all  doing  now.  We 


824  REMAINS    OF 

speak  of  the  peculiar  joys  or  trials  of  each 
member  of  the  dear  family.  We  speak  of  our 
dear  mother  and  pray  that  she  may  have 
strength  equal  to  her  day.  We  speak  of  you 
and  yours,  of  our  own  dear  little  girls,  and 
much  more  than  I  have  now  time  to  tell  you. 
It  is  usually  quiet  around  us,  unless  the  noise 
of  some  heathen  procession  breaks  on  the 
silence  of  night,  which  was  the  case  a  few 
nights  ago,  just  after  I  had  been  remarking 
how  very  still  the  evening  was.  Soon  after 
commencing  our  walk,  the  shrill  sound  of  a 
horn  was  heard,  and  a  small  party  of  natives 
appeared  in  sight.  The  sound  of  the  horn 
was  so  prolonged,  that  we  recognized  it  for  a 
lament  over  the  dead.  The  party  rapidly 
advanced,  bearing  their  uncoffined  dead.  As 
they  passed  under  the  terrace,  the  bright  moon- 
beams fell  upon  the  corpse  as  it  lay  extended 
on  a  board,  with  no  other  covering  than  a  cloth 
thrown  over  the  body.  The  attendants,  few 
in  number,  were  conversing  cheerfully,  and 
their  hurried  steps,  so  unlike  the  measured 
tread  of  a  funeral  in  a  Christian  land,  seemed 
to  show  any  thing  rather  than  mourning  for 
the  departed.  As  they  had  no  wood  with  them, 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  325 

they  were  probably  intending  to  bury  the  body 
instead  of  burning  it,  as  those  do  who  can 
afford  a  funeral  pile.  There  is  an  open  space 
between  our  compound  and  the  sea  where  they 
have  many  burnings  as  well  as  burials.  We 
have  seen  three  funeral  piles  lighted  at  one 
time.  There  is  something  inexpressibly  affect- 
ing in  watching  these  fires,  and  seeing  the 
attendants  pass  to  and  fro  before  the  flickering 
blaze,  occasionally  lighting  up  the  pile  until 
all  is  consumed.  The  sea  breaks  in  hollow 
moanings  near  the  spot,  as  though  giving  that 
tribute  to  the  dead  which  his  fellow  men  re- 
fuses, for  there  is  seldom  much  sound  of 
lamentation  except  the  wailing  tones  of  the 
shell,  which  ceases  as  soon  as  the  body  is  de- 
posited on  the  pile,  and  usually  but  few  remain 
to  watch  it  or  keep  up  the  fires.  I  have  men- 
tioned the  circumstance  of  the  funeral  as  it 
may  serve  to  illustrate  to  dear  little  S.  the 
Scriptural  account  of  the  son  of  the  widow  of 
Nain,  when  our  Saviour  commanded  them  to 
stop,  and  immediately  spoke  to  the  young  man. 
When  a  little  girl,  I  used  to  wonder  why  noth- 
ing was  said  about  opening  the  coffin.  If  I 

23 


326  REMAINS    OF 

had  known  more  of  eastern  customs,  the  story 
would  have  been  at  once  understood. 

Before  closing,  I  will  mention  that  we  have 
some  encouragement  here  just  now.     Mr.  W. 
has  an  inquiring  meeting ;  several  intelligent 
men  attend,  and  seem  very  desirous  of  finding 
the  right  way.     One  of  them  seems  a  decided- 
ly changed  person,  and  is  anxious  for  baptism. 
Several  in  the  Bible-class  are  serious,  and  three 
of  this  class  have  recently  joined  the  church. 
The  Lord  is  not  leaving  us  to  despondency. 
We  hear  precious  tidings  from  Jaffna,  particu- 
lars of  which  you  will  learn  from  public  docu- 
ments.    The  Madura  Mission  has  sustained  a 
great  loss  in  the  death  of  Mrs.  Todd,  (formerly 
Mrs.  Woodward.)     She  had  been  married  but 
a  few  months  to  her  present  husband.     Her 
death  was  happy,  I  may  say  triumphant.     I 
trust,  my  beloved  brother,  that  you  are  all  en- 
joying health,  and  the  smiles  of  your  heavenly 
Father  ;  that  you  have  much  "  peace  and  joy 
in  believing."     When  praying  for  your  dear 
children  will  you  sometimes  think  of  ours  ?     I 
set  great  value   on  the  prayers  of  Christian 
friends.     Dear  sister  E.,  how  I  love  to  hear 
particulars    of   your   sweet    children.     How 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WTNSLOW.         327 

pleased  I  was  to  hear  a  description  of  the  little 
"  Saxon-bird,"  my  precious  namesake.  I  do 
not  cease  to  pray  for  her,  and  dear  S.  too. 
Sweet  children  !  may  they  live  to  be  a  com- 
fort to  you,  and  to  serve  their  Maker.  Tell 
them  of  their  little  East  Indian  cousin,  who 
often,  young  as  she  is,  has  to  listen  to  stories 
of  them.  Children  in  this  country,  are  like 
delicate  exotics,  they  need  unwearied  attention 
and  care.  Both  health  and  morals  must  be 
unceasingly  attended  to.  Dear  sister  H.  has 
her  mind  and  hands  full,  with  her  large  family.  - 
I  should  like  to  tell  you  of  our  maternal  society 
if  I  had  space,  but  must  leave  it  for  another 
time. 

When  you  write,  just  mention  the  dates  of 
letters  received,  otherwise  I  may  chance  to 
write  the  same  things  twice  over.  Will  you, 
my  dear  brother,  send  this  letter  to  New  York 
after  you  have  read  it,  as  I  have  not  time  to 
write  our  family  now  ? 

Yours,  most  tenderly  and  affectionately, 
CATHARINE  WINSLOW. 


328  REMAINS  OF 

Madras,  August  14th,  1837. 
My  very  dear  Brother  and  Sister : — As  this 
is  a  heathen  holiday,  and  most  of  the  boys  and 
girls  are  absent  from  school  on  account  of  it, 
I  have  a  little  leisure  this  morning,  and  feel  as 
if  I  cannot  do  better  than  devote  it  to  you.  I 
prepared  a  journal  letter  last  week,  intended 
for  all  of  my  family, — but  I  know  that  you, 
my  dear  brother,  do  not  see  these  long  com- 
munications in  some  time  after  they  reach 
America,  so  I  send  a  separate  sheet  that  you 
may  hear  how  we  are  getting  on.  Mr.  Wins- 
low's  health  is  about  as  usual,  but  mine  has 
failed  very  much  lately.  Severe  attacks  of 
dyspepsia  have  taken  away  my  strength.  I 
have  almost  no  appetite,  and  in  consequence 
have  lost  the  strength  I  once  had,  and  which  is 
so  necessary  for  the  care  of  the  little  baby. 
She  continues  pretty  well,  but  is  not  at  all 
pleased  that  she  has  to  depend  on  other  sources 
for  her  food.  I  have  for  a  long  time  been 
quite  free  from  this  distressing  complaint,  to 
which  I  was  formerly  such  a  martyr;  and 
hoped  that  it  had  left  me  entirely ;  but  the 
great  heat  of  weather,  added  to  unusual 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  329 

fatigues,  brought  it  on,  and  when  I  may  be 
relieved  I  cannot  tell.  I  never  felt  more 
debilitated,  except  when  really  obliged  to  keep 
my  bed.  I  wrote  you  a  few  weeks  ago, 
describing  the  effect  of  the  land-winds  upon 
us, — have  you  received  that  letter  ?  By 
informing  me  of  the  letters  you  get,  or  of  their 
dates,  you  will  often  save  yourself  the  annoy- 
ance of  having  one  thing  twice  over.  We 
write  very  often,  but  there  is  so  much  uncer- 
tainty as  to  our  letters  reaching  you,  that  we 
often  mention  the  same  things  over  and  over 
again.  I  have  received  three  letters  from  you 
since  I  have  been  in  India.  I  need  not  tell 
you  how  precious  they  were  to  me,  nor  how 
often  I  have  read  them.  We  rejoice  in  all 
your  prosperity ;  the  health  of  your  dear 
family;  completion  of  your  new  church,  &c., 
&c.  May  God  continue  to  bless  you !  May 
he  grant  you  large  supplies  of  his  love,  that 
you  may  grow  in  grace,  and  in  conformity  to 
his  dear  son.  I  love  to  hear  of  your  spiritual 
as  well  as  temporal  welfare.  I  love  to  hear 
you  speak  of  your  dear  children,  as  you  did  in 
your  last,  that  you  are  striving  to  train  them 

28* 


330  REMAINS    OF 

•W^/W^-S^V^^N^N^^WV^ -vx^^-N^^^-x^^x-v^^w 

for  heaven.  'Tis  the  highest,  the  noblest  aim 
we  can  have  for  our  dear  ones ;  that  they  may 
be  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Lord  Al- 
mighty. I  think  I  can  say  (with  truth),  in 
regard  to  my  child,  that  I  am  not  troubled  on 
account  of  her  worldly  welfare, — her  adoption 
into  the  family  of  God  is  what  I  most  earnestly 
desire ;  and  for  this  we  unceasingly  pray  ;  and 
for  this  we  would  ask  your  prayers.  If  she  is 
a  child  of  God,  no  matter  where  we  leave  her, 
whether  in  Christian  or  heathen  lands  she  is 
safe.  I  have  much  comfort  at  times  in  com- 
mitting her  to  the  Lord.  She  is  now  six 
months  old,  is  a  sweet  looking  child,  and  a 
great  comfort  to  us,  notwithstanding  the  anxi- 
eties and  cares  we  have  had  on  account  of  her 
health  heretofore.  She  manifests  no  unpleasant 
tempers  as  yet,  although  we  know  she  is  .not 
free  from  the  infirmities  of  our  sinful  nature. 
Any  hints  that  you  my  dear  brother,  and 
sister,  can  give  on  the  proper  management  of 
children,  will  be  thankfully  received  by  me.  I 
feel  my  insufficiency  even  now  she  is  so  young, 
and  should  get  along  but  poorly  I  sometimes 
think,  were  it  not  for  Mr.  Winslow's  experi-' 
ence. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  331 

I  have  told  you  in  former  letters  of  our  set- 
tlement here,  and  of  the  plans  and  prospects 
of  the  two  brethren.  There  is  so  much  room 
to  work  here,  and  so  much  need  of  laborers, 
that  they  ventured  to  detain  two  of  the  newly 
arrived  missionaries  at  Madras,  expecting  soon 
to  receive  supplies  from  the  Board,  for  carry- 
ing on  their  plans  of  missionary  labor.  Con- 
trary to  our  expectations  they  have  sent  out 
very  limited  funds  for  the  two  missions  at 
Ceylon  and  Madura,  on  which  we  are  de- 
pendent ;  and  of  course  they  are  obliged  to 
give  up  all  thoughts  of  extending  operations 
here  for  the  present  until  brighter  hours  shall 
come.  The  brethren  Tracy  and  Ward  will 
proceed  in  all  probability  soon  to  Madura, 
their  original  destination,  while  we  shall  re- 
main here,  keeping  together  what  has  been 
gathered,  and  supported  by  the  hope  that  the 
American  churches  will  rouse  themselves  and 
come  up  to  the  help  of  th?  Lord  against  the 
mighty.  We  are  aware  of  all  the  commercial 
embarrassments  under  which  our  country  has 
lately  suffered, — and  which  the  "  Board  "  ap- 
pear to  feel  most  sensibly  in  the  diminution  of 


332  REMAINS    OF 

their  annual  receipts  ;  still  we  cannot  but  think 
there  is  wealth  enough  among  the  Christian 
community  to  more  than  meet  the  present 
demands,  if  it  were  but  forthcoming.  The 
brethren  had  hopes  of  doing  much  here  if  they 
could  but  have  obtained  presses,  and  other 
helps  from  home.  You  can  scarcely  conceive 
how  trying  such  disappointments  are, — partic- 
ularly if  retrograde  steps  have  to  be  taken, — 
schools  given  up,  &c.,  &c.  We  can  only  wait 
on  the  Lord,  hoping  that  the  next  advices  may 
be  of  a  more  favorable  nature.  Perhaps  we 
needed  just  such  trials,  just  such  disappoint- 
ments. One  thing  we  are  sure  of,  that  our 
heavenly  Father  has  the  control  of  all  these 
things.  In  my  journal  letter  I  have  spoken  of 
my  school  for  girls,  and  many  other  things 
which  I  thought  might  interest  you.  I  wish 
you  to  see  it,  but  lest  you  should  not,  will  men- 
tion that  I  go  on  with  the  same  routine  of  labor 
as  when  I  wrote  you  last ;  have  the  same 
attendance  at  English  Sabbath  school ;  in- 
creased attendance  at  my  Bible  class,  which 
now  consists  of  thirty-two  intelligent  young 
people.  Our  Sabbath  congregations  are  also 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  333 

on  the  increase.  Notwithstanding  my  late 
indisposition,  I  am  able  to  attend  daily  to  the 
boy's  recitations  in  English ;  also  to  my  girls' 
school.  I  go  to  bed  very  tired  every  night, 
but  I  feel  that  my  time  is  short  for  labor,  and 
I  would  strive  to  do  something  while  the  day 
lasts.  I  cannot  live  among  the  heathen  with- 
out trying  to  do  something  in  the  hope  of 
saving  some  of  them  from  destruction.  There 
is  a  constant  impelling  power  forcing  us  as  it 
were  to  work.  We  see  them  in  such  a  state, 
— so  besotted — blinded — rushing  on  to  destruc- 
tion headlong ;  that  we  are  tempted  to  hazard 
health,  nay  life  itself  almost,  in  their  behalf. 
We  witnessed  such  scenes  of  self-torture  and 
cruelty  in  our  immediate  neighborhood,  a  few 
Sabbaths  since,  as  made  us  feel  that  we  live 
indeed  in  the  very  empire  of  Satan.  They 
were  performing  the  Chmuka  or  hook-swinging, 
and  (lest  they  should  not  send  you  the  jour- 
nal), I  here  give  you  an  extract  from  it,  that 
you  may  see  what  we  have  to  wear  out  our 
strength  and  spirits,  and  keep  our  sympathies 
alive. 

Extract,  July  31s£,  Monday. — While   we 


334  REMAINS    OF 

were  at  dinner  yesterday,  one  of  the  natives 
came  in  and  said  that  they  had  commenced 
swinging.  Mr.  Winslow  immediately  prepared 
to  go  out  among  the  crowds  with  tracis,  for 
distribution.  As  he  was  leaving  the  house 
with  several  native  helpers,  I  accompanied 
him  to  the  verandah,  where  a  most  affecting 
sight  met  my  eye.  They  were  just  raising  a 
poor  creature  in  the  air.  You  may  not  recol- 
lect how  this  is  done.  A  high  post  is  erected 
in  an  open  place,  and  is  crossed  by  a  long  pole 
in  the  manner  of  a  well-sweep.  The  cross-pole 
has  cords  at  both  ends.  The  man  who  is  to 
swing  has  two  strong  iron  hooks  inserted  in 
his  back,  by  taking  up  about  two  inches  of  the 
flesh  and  forcing  them  through.  These  hooks 
have  an  ornamental  cord  attached  to  them,  by 
which  they  are  fastened  to  the  cords  on  one 
end  of  the  cross-pole.  A  rope  at  the  other 
end  is  then  pulled  down  until  the  end  on  which 
the  man  swings  is  raised  high  in  the  air,  (we 
judged,  in  this  case,  about  fifty  feet  from  the 
ground,  as  he  was  above  the  tops  of  the  tallest 
cocoa-nut  trees  near  him).  When  he  gets  to 
a  certain  height,  those  holding  the  rope  at  the 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  335 

other  end,  run  round  with  it  four  or  five  times. 
As  the  poor  victim  is  swung  round,  he  throws 
flowers,  betel-leaves,  and  sometimes  fruit 
among  the  crowds  below,  which  are  eagerly 
gathered  up,  and  considered  sacred.  In  two 
cases  yesterday  they  let  off  pigeons  which  they 
had  taken  up  with  them.  Seventeen  persons 
swung  in  this  way  in  course  of  the  afternoon. 
Mr.  Wirislow  was  very  near  to  one  as  he  came 
down.  Saw  the  hooks  through  the  flesh,  and 
witnessed  the  poor  creature's  attempts  to  con- 
ceal the  pain  by  running  round  among  the 
people,  flourishing  a  small  sword  in  his  hand  ; 
after  which  he  went  into  the  temple  with  the 
hooks  still  in  his  back." 

"  They  endure  these  horrible  tortures  in 
performance  of  vows  made  in  sickness,  or  for 
the  purpose  of  obtaining  some  favor  of  their 
gods, — or  escaping  some  threatened  evil.  The 
suffering  must  be  borne  without  shrinking,  or 
exhibiting  marks  of  pain, — otherwise,  he  ob- 
tains no  credit  with  the  people.  Immense 
crowds  attend  these  spectacles.  It  is  like  a 
great  fair.  Booths  are  erected  for  the  sale  of 
arrack,  fruits,  &c.  The  beating  of  tom-toms, 


REMAINS    OF 

blowing  of  horns,  and  constant  firing  of  guns, 
are  never  failing  accompaniments. "  Little 
children  of  eight  and  ten  years,  were  there  un- 
dergoing the  torture  of  having  their  cheeks 
pierced  through  with  knives,  bits  of  iron,  pins, 
&c.  In  most  cases  they  submitted  without  a 
murmur,  in  accordance  with  the  instructions 
of  their  parents,  who  had  been  making  vows 
for  them  on  account  of  their  recovery  from 
sickness,  or  some  such  thing.  I  send  you  this 
simple  statement,  (without  telling  you  any 
thing  of  my  own  feelings,  or  the  excitement  of 
the  day),  that  you  may  tell  your  Sabbath 
scholars  of  it,  and  show  them  what  privileges 
they  enjoy  in  being  born  in  Christian  lands, — 
where  such  things  are  unknown.  The  follow- 
ing Sabbath  to  the  one  I  have  described,  the 
natives  assembled  in  crowds  to  walk  over  burn- 
ing coals,  barefoot;  run  iron  rods  into  the 
skin,  and  in  this  state  dance  before  their  idols. 
You  will  feel  much  yourself,  my  dear  brother, 
to  think  that  these  things  are  still  practiced  in 
such  a  place  as  Madras ;  where  some  light  has 
gone  forth  by  the  dissemination  of  Gospels, 
Tracts,  &c. ;  but  such  is  the  fact.  I  have 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  337 

thought  that  God  is  permitting  these  things  to 
go  on,  that  we  may  not  become  careless,  and 
forgetful  of  the  dreadful  state  of  the  heathen ; 
seeing  with  our  own  eyes  how  full  of  cruelty 
are  these  dark  places  of  the  earth,  we  are  bur- 
dened, and  compelled  to  cry  with  more  earnest- 
ness to  God  for  their  bondage  to  be  broken. 

I  could  tell  you  of  other  trials,  but  do  not 
think  it  profitable  to  dwell  much  on  the  dark 
shades  of  missionary  life,  any  farther  than 
while  I  have  hope  of  benefiting  the  poor 
heathen  by  such  statements  as  I  have  made 
above. 

I  sometimes  feel  as  if  I  should  not  write 
many  more  letters  to  you,  my  precious  broth- 
er. Our  intercourse  through  life  has  been 
most  sweet.  From  childhood  to  this  time  we 
have  loved  each  other  with  strong  affection. 
We  have  participated  in  each  other's  joys  and 
sorrows, — so  TENDERLY  ! ! 

But  the  time  will  come  when  all  earthly  ties 
must  give  way,  and  I  know  not  how  soon  that 
time  will  come  to  me.*  I  have  lately  thought 
much  of  my  last  great  change.  My  hope  is  in 

*  How  prophetic  of  her  approaching  end. 
29 


338  KEMAINS    OF 

-~^-w^XVX^^~«X^VyWX- v^- -^^ -^ ^-^W^^VX-^ 

Christ.     Through  Him,  and  only  through  him 
I  hope  for  acceptance. 

And  now,  dear  J.,  and  E.,  do  not  forget  us ; 
give  us  epistolary  evidence  that  you  hold  us 
in  affectionate  remembrance.  What  a  comfort 
your  letters  are  !  Dr.  Scudder's  family  are 
well,  with  the  exception  of  one  of  the  children, 
who  has  a  bowel  complaint  of  long  standing, — 
of  course  we  have  great  comfort  in  seeing  each 
other  occasionally. 

My  dear  husband  would  gladly  write  you, 
but  cannot  now.  Every  moment  of  his  time  is 
occupied.  I  wish  to  relieve  him  often  when  I 
see  him  so  burdened,  but  I  can  do  but  little. 
He  prays  often  for  you  all,  if  he  does  not 
write  often.  We  desire  of  you  to  give  our 
affectionate  love  to  your  Father-in-law's  family, 
and  to  your  dear  children.  Tell  dear  S.  I 
hope  she  will  write  a  letter  to  me  as  soon  as 
she  is  able.  Sweet  little  C.  will  soon  be  old 
enough  to  listen  to  you,  when  you  tell  her  of 
us  here  in  these  far  off  ends  of  the  earth. 
God's  blessing  rest  upon  you  all. 
Yours,  in  love, 

CATHARINE  WINSLOW. 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  339 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

THE  foregoing  letters  were  written,  as  will  be 
seen,  several  months  before  Mrs.  Winslow's 
death.  This  event  occurred  on  the  23d  of 
September,  1837.  It  was  by  an  attack  of 
that  dreadful  pestilence  the  cholera,  then 
prevalent  in  the  neighborhood  of  Madras. 
How  she  met  the  grim  messenger,  how  she 
triumphed,  how  she  died  ;  may  be  seen  by  the 
letter  which  her  surviving  husband  indited. 
Undoubtedly  she  had  overtasked  her  strength, 
in  the  efforts  which  she  made  to  benefit  the 
heathen,  and  at  the  same  time  fulfill  all  her 
domestic  duties.  These  efforts  required  a 
physical  frame  more  robust,  and  a  tempera- 
ment far  less  sensitive  than  hers.  For  years 
she  had  suffered  indigestion  and  its  concomit- 
ants, nervous  depression,  and  general  prostra- 
tion of  strength.  But  her  mental  energies 
and  religious  zeal  rose  above  all  this  weakness 
of  the  body,  and  seemed  for  a  while  to  triumph 


340  REMAINS    OF 

over  it.  The  reaction,  however,  soon  came, 
and  the  tabernacle  of  the  flesh  refused  to  sus- 
tain so  heavy  a  draft  of  moral  power.  Thus 
was  she  open  to  an  attack  of  that  fearful 
malady  which  is  apt  to  seize  upon  the  sensitive, 
and  by  one  fell  blow  as  it  were  to  extinguish  life. 
But  the  mournful  narrative  can  be  better  told 
by  one  who  witnessed  the  scene,  and  whose 
heart  was  riven  by  the  same  stroke  that  laid  a 
beloved  wife  and  companion  low  in  death. 
Mr.  W.  writes  as  follows.  The  letter  is 
directed  to  an  aged  mother,  who,  to  all  her 
other  trials,  was  now  called  upon  to  add  this, 
one  of  the  severest  which  she  had  experienced. 

Madras,  October  7,  1837. 
My  ever  dear  and  beloved  mother : — Do 
you  still  remain  a  dweller  and  sufferer  here 
below  ?  I  have  sometimes  thought  that  your 
spirit  was  probably  freed  from  the  incum- 
brances  under  which  it  had  so  long  groaned, 
and  was  burning  bright,  and  pure,  and  joyful 
and  glorious  before  the  throne  of  God,  and  of 
the  Lamb ;  and,  with  my  dearest  Catharine, 
was  accustomed  to  imagine  it  possible  that  you 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  341 

might  not  be  very  far  from  us, — permitted, 
perhaps,  to  revisit  earth,  and  the  scenes  and 
persons  you  loved.  If  so,  you  know  more 
than  I  can  now  say  ;  and  need  not  any  infor- 
mation or  consolation  from  me. 

But  my  much  loved  mother,  I  must  address 
you  as  still  below,  and  tell  you,  if  it  be  so,  that 
you  are  outrun  in  the  course,  by  one  of  your 
own  daughters  ;  by  my  dear,  dear  wife.  Oh, 
shrink  not  from  this  intelligence,  as  insupport- 
able, though  to  me  it  would  have  seemed  so, 
but  for  divine  support.  Why  is  this  ?  Why 
is  it,  when  our  loved  ones  fall  asleep  in  Jesus, 
to  awake  in  his  likeness,  to  put  on  his  glory, 
that  we  mourn  so  deeply  ?  It  is  not  for  them, 
it  is  for  ourselves.  We  must  feel, — we  may 
mourn ;  yet  surely  not  as  those  AY  ho  have  no 
hope.  If  our  hearts  are  bleeding,  we  may  go 
to  One  who  will  bind  them  up.  Yes,  we  may 
have  the  confidence  of  being  enabled  to  say, 
"  It  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been  afflicted." 
It  is  all  right.  The  Lord  doeth  all  things 
well.  Oh,  to  have  our  wills  swallowed  up  in 
His. 

Your,  and  my  dearest   Catharine,  for  the 

29* 


342  REMAINS    OF 

last  two  or  three  months,  was  a  good  deal  ill, 
and  sometimes  much  distressed,  with  her  old 
complaint,  the  dyspepsia.  She  never  fully 
recovered  her  strength  after  the  birth  of  our 
lovely  babe,  (who,  alas,  has  followed  her  almost 
idolizing  mother,  as  though  their  spirits  could 
not  be  separated)  ;  but,  until  the  attack  of 
dyspepsia,  seemed  doing  as  well  as  could  be 
expected.  In  the  meantime  she  gave  herself 
with  great  devotedness  to  her  missionary  work, 
in  attending  to  the  boy's  school,  in  our  veran- 
dah, and  to  a  girls'  school,  which  she  com- 
menced in  the  house  ;  and  in  various  other 
ways  being  very  active.  She  often  heard  the 
Bible  class,  and  the  Sunday  school  for  English 
children,  when  little  able  to  do  so.  She  in  fact 
seemed  urged  on,  by  a  conviction  that  her 
time  was  short,  to  do  every  thing  in  her  power, 
every  day. 

On  the  20th  September  she  went  to  spend 
a  few  days  at  Chintadrepettah.  Brother  S. 
was  absent  on  a  tour,  and  we  hoped  a  little 
change  would  benefit  her  health,  while  she 
could  relieve  the  loneliness  of  dear  Sister  H., 
in  the  absence  of  her  husband.  The  next  day, 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  343 

which  was  Thursday,  I  did  not  see  her.  On 
Friday  evening  I  went  over,  and  she  met  me 
with  great  joy.  Our  sweet  babe  had  been 
sent  out  on  a  drive  with  nurse,  but  on  her 
return,  which  was  soon,  her  affectionate  mother 
was  delighted  in  making  her  recognize  me, 
and  altogether  seemed  in  uncommon  spirits  ; 
though  I  was  sorry,  and  grieved  to  find  she 
had  turns  of  severe  pain.  After  tea  and 
prayers,  which,  with  singing,  she  seemed  much 
to  enjoy,  we  sat  with  dear  H.,  and  she  read  a 
long  article  which  I  had  been  preparing  for 
one  of  the  periodicals  here,  on  the  subject  of 
Missions.  She  made  her  remarks  on  it,  with 
her  usual  taste  and  discrimination,  but  evi- 
dently with  an  effort,  toward  the  close,  to 
conceal  the  pain  she  was  suffering.  She  had 
no  sooner  finished,  than  she  went  to  her  room, 
in  much  distress,  and  soon  had  an  attack 
which  would  have  alarmed  us,  (especially  as 
the  Cholera  was  very  prevalent),  had  she  not 
been  subject  to  ill  turns,  somewhat  similar. 
As  our  house  was  left  open,  and  the  domestics 
were  expecting  me,  she  insisted  on  my  leaving 
her,  as  she  hoped  soon  to  feel  better,  to  return 


344  REMAINS    OF 

home.  I  left  about  ten  o'clock.  Before  12 
o'clock  her  symptoms  had  become  decidedly 
those  of  Cholera  ;  and  I  was  sent  for,  as  also 
a  physician.  I  reached  her  about  half  past 
two  o'clock  ;  but  the  physician,  on  account  of 
the  one  first  sent  for  being  from  home,  did  not 
arrive  for  more  than  two  hours  later.  The  usual 
medicines  had,  however,  been  administered, 
almost  immediately,  and  I  found  her  with  a 
good  degree  of  strength  remaining,  and  in 
entire  possession  of  her  mind.  Indeed  the 
physician,  on  his  arrival,  had  hopes  of  her 
recovery,  until  he  learned  the  previous  state 
of  her  health,  and  the  nature  of  the  attack  of 
this  most  formidable  disease.  Even  then,  he 
thought  it  possible  she  might  recover ;  but  it 
eventually  became  very  evident  that  the  ac- 
cession of  the  disease  was  the  stroke  of  death 
itself;  and  that  nothing  could  have  prevented 
the  result  which  followed. 

The  dear  sufferer  had  all  that  restlessness 
and  that  intense  thirst,  which  is  common  in  the 
complaint,  and  which  so  occupies,  and  absorbs 
the  mind ;  but  not  much  severe  pain.  She 
gradually  sunk  away  in  a  collapsed  state, 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  345 

breathing  shorter  and  shorter,  until  she  ex- 
pired without  a  struggle,  or  groan,  at  a  quarter 
past  seven  o'clock,  on  Saturday  evening,  Sep- 
tember 23d,  1837. 

The  disease,  it  may  well  be  supposed,  pre- 
vented her  saying  much ;  but  what  she  did 
say  was  entirely  satisfactory.  She  was  very 
anxious  to  see  me,  before  my  arrival;  and 
when  she  was  permitted  to  do  so,  seemed  to 
have  nothing  more  to  ask.  She  lay  quiet  in 
the  hands  of  God,  as  a  child  in  the  hands  of 
its  father.  There  was  a  remarkable  spirit  of 
submission,  and  resignation,  in  every  thing  she 
said  or  did.  The  world  was  entirely  re- 
nounced. Even  the  precious  babe,  in  whom 
her  soul  was  bound  up,  was  not  brought  to  her, 
nor  did  she  ask  to  see  it.  When  I  inquired 
have  you  any  thing  to  say  about  the  dear 
babe  ?  Her  answer  was,  "  No,  /  have  given 
her  up."  "  God  can  do  better  for  her  than  I 
can."  After  I  had  prayed,  soon  after  my 
arrival,  she  continued,  aloud,  in  a  very  fervent 
supplication,  pleading  for  me,  for  the  babe,  for 
sister  H.,  for  dear  mother,  and  sisters,  and 
brother,  and  children  at  home,  and  that  the 


346  REMAINS    OF 

blessed  Saviour  would  be  with  her  in  the  dark 
hour  approaching.  Her  petitions  were  very 
earnest  and  affecting ;  but  she  did  not  plead 
for  recovery.  She  appeared  to  have  settled  it 
in  her  mind,  from  the  first,  that  she  should  not 
live  ;  and  all  fear  of  death,  and  even  of  pain, 
seemed  to  be  taken  away.  When  I  asked, 
are  you  anxious  about  the  event,  she  replied, 
"  Just  as  the  Lord  pleases."  "  Sweet  to  lie 
passive  in  His  hands,"  "  and  know  no  will  but 
His."  "  Do  you  regret  having  left  your 
native  land  ?  "  "  Never,  never,  there  is 
nothing  worth  living  for  but  Christ  and  his 
cause." 

With  much  feeling  she  asked  my  forgive- 
ness for  any  thing  in  which  she  had  offended 
me,  and  when  I  said,  "  very  pleasant  hastthou 
been  unto  me,"  she  was  almost  overcome. 
When  I  asked  her  pardon,  also,  she  said,  "  Oh, 
I  have  nothing  to  forgive,  you  have  been  all 
kindness,  all  forbearance,  just  like  your  Mas- 
ter." I  mention  this  only  as  a  proof  of  the 
ripeness  and  mellowness  of  her  feelings  ;  for  I 
am  fully  sensible  there  were  many  things  in 
which  she  had  felt  tried.  But  her  soul  was 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  347 

now  filled  with  love  to  all.  Nothing  now 
troubled  her,  she  was  at  peace. 

The  only  desire  she  expressed  in  regard  to 
life  was  that  she  might  do  something  more  in 
the  mission ;  but  said  she,  "  God  does  not  need 
me."  She  spoke  much  of  her  deficiencies  and 
sins,  but  her  faith  in  Christ  was  strong. 

"  Jesus,  thy  blood  and  righteousness 
My  beauty  are,  my  glorious  dress,'* — &c., 

was  repeated  two  or  three  times,  and  the  text, 
"  Him  that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise 
cast  out."  Her  language  was,  "  I  know  that 
my  Redeemer  liveth ;  He  hath  passed  through 
death.  I  long  to  see  his  face.  Sweet  is  his 
voice,  and  his  countenance  is  comely. 

She  said  more  than  once,  "  Oh,  that  I  could 
tell  you  what  is  in  this  poor  heart,  but  I  can- 
not, Jesus  knows  all."  To  Him  she  in  confi- 
dence committed  her  soul ;  for  Him  she  was 
willing  to  leave  all.  Toward  the  last  period 
of  her  consciousness,  as  I  leaned  over  her,  she 
raised  her  shrunken  and  cold  hand  to  my  fore- 
head saying,  "  this  is  my  greatest  struggle," 
and  looking  at  dear  sister  H.  and  myself,  she 


348 


REMAINS    OF 


added,  "my  precious  sister,  my  dear,  dear 
husband."  Every  tie  seemed  now  to  be 
loosened,  and  gently  did  her  affectionate  spirit 
ascend  to  the  regions  of  light. 

An  hour  or  two  before  she  breathed  her  last, 
but  after  she  had  lost  all  consciousness  of  out- 
ward things,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Day  of  the  Baptist 
Mission  who  were  our  neighbors  and  dear 
friends,  came  in  and  remained  until  all  was 
over.  He  prayed  most  feelingly  with  us  both 
before  and  after  the  happy  soul  departed,  and 
as  it  seemed  to  be  leaving,  I  could  not  but  ex- 
claim, 

"  Hark,  they  whisper,  angels  say 
Sister  Spirit,  come  away." 

Doubtless  the  unvailed  glories  of  the  Lamb 
instantly  burst  upon  her  view.  Oh,  my  much- 
loved  mother,  let  us  follow  her,  and  dwell  with 
her  in  our  imaginations  until  we  forget  to 
mourn. 

The  funeral  was  attended  the  next  day  at 
evening,  by  a  large  number  of  weeping  friends ; 
the  remains  being  interred  in  the  burial  ground 
of  the  Independent  Chapel.  A  funeral  ser- 


MRS.    CATHAEINE    WINSLOW.  349 


nion  is  to  be  preached  by  our  friend  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Smith,  tomorrow  evening,  in  Davidson 
street  Chapel. 

Another  stroke  was  in  reserve  for  me  from 
the  hand  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  who  I  know 
never  afflicts  unnecessarily.  On  the  day  of 
the  interment,  our  sweet  babe  was  taken  ill — 
the  disorder  first  appearing  much  like  cholera. 
Medicine,  however,  gave  relief  and  the  next 
day  she  was  better ;  but  the  day  following  was 
again  worse.  A  physician  advised  a  wet  nurse, 
as  she  had  been  fully  weaned  but  little  more 
than  a  week.  As  it  was  thought  a  change  of 
air  would  also  be  favorable,  I  took  her  home  to 
Eoyapooram.  Another  physician  there  visited 
her,  and  spoke  favorably,  especially  as  she 
had  with  difficulty  been  induced  to  nurse  a 
little.  The  disorder,  however,  somewhat  in 
the  form  of  dysentery,  did  not  essentially 
abate  ;  and  on  Friday  morning,  September 
29th,  at  half-past  ten  o'clock,  the  dear  little 
sufferer  quietly  yielded  up  her  sweet  spirit. 

Her  death  waa  not  hard.  For  the  last  three 
or  four  hours  she  lay  almost  exactly  as  did  her 
dear  mother,  breathing  shorter  and  shorter 

90 


350  REMAINS    OF 

~-N^>-V^W^^^V/V^V^/ ^^ ^~^/-^-vy-^-v^x^^v^~-^~.^. 

until,  without  moving  a  limb  and  scarcely  a 
muscle,  she  stopped  breathing.  She  was  a 
most  lovely  infant,  and  a  sweet  corpse.  It 
was  better  for  her  to  go ;  but  I  did  cling  to 
her  as  a  little  wreck  of  my  hopes,  as  a  part  of 
her  loved  mother,  and  could  have  wished  with 
my  whole  soul  to  be  cheered  by  her  bright 
smile,  and  speaking  black  eyes  in  my  remain- 
ing pilgrimage ;  but  the  Lord  saw  it  was  not 
best,  and  He  doeth  all  things  well.  "  It  is 
well  with  the  child."  Her  little  head  lies 
near  that  of  her  who  bore  her,  and  their  spirits 
are  together  before  the  throne. 

And  now  what  shall  we  say,  my  precious 
mother  and  ever  dear  brothers  and  sisters  ?  I 
know  there  will  be  mourning,  deep  mourning, 
in  all  your  loving  and  beloved  circle.  Your 
sympathies  with  me  will  be  strong — perhaps 
too  strong;  but  blessed  be  God,  we  cannot 
mourn  as  those  who  have  no  hope.  Our  too 
dear  Catharine  will  not  return  to  us,  but  we 
shall  go  to  her.  We  shall  at  length  "  be 
caught  up  together  with  [her]  in  the  clouds, 
to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air ;  and  so  shall  we 
ever  be  with  the  Lord.  Wherefore,"  let  us, 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  *       351 

"  comfort  one  another  with  these  words."  I 
do  feel  that  the  Lord  is  very  gracious  in  the 
midst  of  His  chastisements,  and  trust  that  He 
will  not  leave  me  comfortless,  but  come  unto 
me.  Yea,  that  He  has  come  unto  me.  If  I 
know  any  thing  of  my  own  heart,  my  desires 
are  more  that  the  dispensation  may  be  sancti- 
fied to  me  than  that  I  may  be  merely  comfort- 
ed. I  feel  that  I  need  medicine  more  than 
food,  and  that  God  can  make  this  bitter 
draught  not  only  medicinal,  but  nourishing, 
that  I  may  "  grow  thereby."  May  I  not  hope 
that  it  will  be  abundantly  sanctified  to  you,  my 
fellow-mourners  across  the  great  waters,  to 
whom  I  must  ever  feel  allied  and  whom  I 
must  continue  to  thank  for  your  gift  to  me  ? 

Will  not  our  dear  sister  S.,  and  her  beloved 
husband  especially,  lay  this  to  heart  ?  Oh, 
how  many  prayers  did  the  dear  departed  offer 
up  for  them.  Surely  they  will  be  heard  and 
answered.  For  the  encouragement  of  dear 
brother  J.,  and  for  his  consolation,  I  would 
mention,  that  his  last  injunction  "  live  for 
Christ"  was  never  forgotten  by  his  precious 
sister,  or  long  out  of  her  mind.  She  did 


352  REMAINS    OF 

WV~-V~>^ ~~ -x^- ^V^V S^S^S^^S^J^*. 

strive  to  obey  it.  I  trust  you  have  all  found 
evidence  from  her  letters  and  journals,  that 
she  was  fast  becoming  more  and  more  spiritu- 
ally minded.  It  was  evidently  so.  Some 
weeks  since  she  agreed  with  three  or  four 
other  mothers  to  devote  an  hour  each  morning 
in  prayer  for  their  children,  and  arranged  also 
with  five  or  six  Christian  sisters  to  meet  once 
a  fortnight  for  special  supplication  together. 
Two  or  three  of  these  meetings  had  been  held 
at  our  house.  She  had  in  fact  for  months 
been  ripening  rapidly  for  the  garner  above. 
The  Lord  be  with  you  all. 

Affectionately  yours, 

MYRON  WINSLOW. 

Thus  closed  the  earthly  career  of  one  whose 
missionary  life  if  brief,  was  not  without  its  ap- 
propriate and  anticipated  fruits.  Of  Mrs.  W. 
it  may  be  said,  as  of  the  woman  commended 
by  our  Lord,  "  she  did  what  she  could."  She 
gave  her  all  to  Christ  and  to  his  cause.  With 
powers  such  as  she  possessed,  with  such  refine- 
ment and  cultivation,  fitting  her  to  adorn  the 
highest  circles  of  social  life,  it  must  be  ac- 


MRS.     CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  353 

knowledged  that  the  consecration  seems  not 
only  entire,  but  actually  sublime.  Judging 
with  the  short-sightedness  of  mortals,  the  death 
of  such  an  one,  occurring  so  soon  and  under 
such  painful  circumstances,  seems  mysterious 
and  regretful.  But  the  horizon  of  our  views 
is  too  circumscribed  to  allow  us  to  form  an 
opinion.  He  who  sees  the  end  from  the  be- 
ginning, He  alone  can  give  a  satisfactory  ex- 
planation of  this,  and  many  such  like  events, 
occurring  under  his  government  and  ordained 
by  his  Providence.  We  will  wait  submissively 
until  the  day  of  clear  revelations.  In  the  mean- 
time, we  will,  in  the  spirit  of  one  of  old,  say, 
"  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away,  and  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

To  any  young  lady  who  may  read  these 
pages,  it  will  seem,  I  am  sure,  that  the 
missionary  cause  is  one  that  may  well  claim 
for  its  service  the  highest  cultivation  of  mind 
and  of  heart.  So  Mrs.  W.  viewed  it.  So  she 
spake  of  it,  and  proving  her  sentiments  sin- 
cere, she  gave  to  it  a  mind  and  heart  which 
had  often  been  the  theme  of  general  admiration, 
and  had  administered  pleasure  to  a  wide  circle 


354  REMAINS    OF 

of  acquaintances.  There  was  a  day  when  it 
was  said,  "  any  thing  is  good  enough  to  go  to 
the  heathen  ;"  but  that  day  has  gone  by.  The 
heathen  need  more  than  mere  piety ;  they 
need  the  outward  grace  which  piety  combined 
with  other  influences,  produces.  They  are 
struck  as  we  are  by  a  combination  of  refine- 
ment, intelligence,  and  piety.  Human  nature 
is  the  same  everywhere.  There  is  nothing  in 
God's  works,  so  far  as  they  fall  under  our  eye 
and  observation,  so  inherently  beautiful  as 
woman,  when,  to  natural  charms  and  a  culti- 
vated intellect,  and  a  sensitive  heart,  there  is 
added  the  crowning  and  sanctifying  grace  of 
true  piety.  Such  a  specimen  of  moral  worth, 
before  the  eyes  of  the  most  brutalized,  must 
gradually  one  would  think,  draw  them  into  at 
least  a  tolerance  of  Christianity ;  and  prepare 
the  way  for  their  own  social  and  spiritual 
elevation. 

There  are  some  we  are  aware,  who  would 
refer  all  this  zeal  and  consecration  to  a  spirit 
of  fanaticism — believing  that  no  great  good 
can  come  of  it,  and  that  it  is  a  waste  of  means 
and  energies,  which  might  better  be  applied 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.  355 

to  useful  purposes  at  home.  They  are  wel- 
come to  their  opinions.  We  claim  as  Christ- 
ians, to  exercise  a  different  view.  We  think 
the  command  of  Christ  obligatory,  "  Go  ye," 
&c.  This  command  we  suppose,  has  an  appli- 
cation to  us  no  less  than  to  the  first  disciples. 
Nor  can  we  think  that  it  applies  to  one  sex 
alone.  If  ever  Christianity  is  propagated  and 
established  throughout  the  world,  families  must 
be  reared,  and  the  duties  involved  in  that 
relation  be  exhibited  before  the  heathen.  The 
wife  must  show  what  is  meant  by  the  conjugal 
relation  ;  and  children  must  be  trained  on  the 
principles  of  the  Bible.  Why  then,  denomi- 
nate fanaticism,  that  zeal  and  piety  which  have 
shone  in  a  Newel,  a  Judson,  and  others,  who 
have  shared  with  their  companions  the  trials 
and  labors  of  the  missionary  life  ? 

The  field  of  missions  in  our  day  is  wide,  and 
the  call  to  go  up  and  possess  it  piercing  and 
imperative.  Hark,  from  India,  the  cry  of 
millions,  "  Come  over  and  help  us  !"  Africa 
lifts  her  manacled  hands,  and  clanks  her  chains 
in  our  ears.  China,  holding  in  her  paralyzing 
embrace,  a  third  of  the  whole  human  family — 


356  REMAINS    OF 

.V^/^/>^X/NX^XV^/^/^,~>^S'NrfV^X/^X/^/^>^^^>XVX^/VXN^V\/N/NXN/ 

half-civilized,  half-barbarous  China,  cries  for 
help  ;  and  all  we  have  done  for  her,  is  but  as 
a  drop  to  the  ocean.  Papal  regions,  too, 
where  the  man  of  sin  has  usurped  the  preroga- 
tives of  God  ;  and  Mohammedan  countries, 
where  a  waning  fanaticism  bows  the  soul,  dark- 
ly clinging  to  some  undefined  hopes,  claim  at 
our  hands  the  bestowment  of  that  gospel  which 
is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation.  Every- 
where the  call  is  heard,  "  Send  us  help  from 
the  sanctuary."  And  shall  we  turn  a  deaf 
ear  to  pleadings  which  come  from  these  dark 
places  of  the  earth  ?  In  the  language  of  a 
Christian  prelate,  himself  animated  by  the 
missionary  spirit : 

"  Shall  we  whose  souls  are  lighted, 
With  wisdom  from  on  high, 
Shall  we,  to  men  benighted 
The  lamp  of  life  deny  ?" 

Oh,  ye  young  men  and  women,  who  profess  to 
love  the  Saviour,  and  to  live  for  Him ;  can  ye 
rest  until  the  question  is  met  and  answered, 
in  reference  to  this  call  from  dying  millions, 
"  Lord,  what  wilt  Thou  have  ME  to  do  ?"  And 


MRS.    CATHARINE    WINSLOW.          357 

can  the  church  of  God,  redeemed  by  the  pre- 
cious blood  of  Christ,  hold  back  in  a  work 
involving  the  salvation  of  a  world,  and  indis- 
pensable in  order  to  fulfill  the  promise  and 
prediction  that  "  He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of 
his  soul,"  and  that  "  the  heathen  shall  be 
given  to  Him  for  his  inheritance  ?"  A  voice 
seems  to  say — rendered  emphatic  by  the  won- 
derful providences  now  occurring — "  To  the 
North  give  up,  and  to  the  South  keep  not 
back,"  &c.,  (see  Isaiah  43  :  6  and  7). 


/VXAAAAAA 

THE      END. 
l/WV  UVVXAAAA/ 


YA  02891' 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


